Read Midsommar with its analysis


See Full Analysis here



Scene 1 -  A Sister's Cry
1 EXT. WOODS - HALSINGLAND - DAY 1
Hälsingland, North Sweden. We cycle through a series of
beautifully composed midday landscapes. None of them feature
people or human habitation.
A spare Swedish LULLABY plays over this quiet montage. This
is the song of the Hårgas. When it concludes, we CUT HARD TO:
2 EXT. HOUSE - MINNESOTA - NIGHT 2
A beautiful suburban home, bathed in vivid moonlight. The
neighborhood is very quiet.
3 INT. BEDROOM - NIGHT 3
A MAN and WOMAN (early sixties) lay asleep in bed. They are
extremely still.
The PHONE rings. The Man and Woman do not stir. After a few
rings, the ANSWERING MACHINE takes it. (Next to the answering
machine is a photo of a family: the man and woman standing
happily with their two teenaged daughters.)
ANSWERING MACHINE (V.O.)
Hello. You’ve reached --
MAN & WOMAN (V.O.)
-- the Ardor residence.
ANSWERING MACHINE (V.O.)
Please leave your message at the
tone. When you’re finished with
your message, press pound.
BEEP. Enter the voice of a YOUNG WOMAN:
YOUNG WOMAN (V.O.)
Hey mom, hey dad, it’s Dani. Sorry
to call so late. I’m just checking
in to make sure everyone’s okay. I
got kind of a scary email from
Terri and it sounded like you guys
were having some sort of conflict?
Anyway, I just got a little
worried, so call me when you can,
and if there’s anything I can do,
just please know that I’m here.
Okay. All right. I love you.

Beside their bed is a PHOTO of one of the daughters. She
wears a beaming smile.
4 INT. APARTMENT LIVING ROOM - BROOKLYN, NY - NIGHT 4
The young woman lowers the cell from her ear. This is
DANI (25), a beautiful but delicate brunette. (She is the
girl from the photo). She hangs up, and turns to her
laptop. An EMAIL from Terri Ardor, titled “dear dani,” is
displayed. It reads:
i cant anymore - everything’s black - mom and dad
are coming too. goodbye.
Dani stares at this, anxiety rising. She picks up her phone,
hesitates, and then calls Christian.
Four rings. CHRISTIAN (25) answers. The rest of this scene
will be shot in a VERY TIGHT CLOSE-UP of Dani.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 2
4 CONTINUED: 4
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Hi...!
Dani affects a care-free tone:
DANI
Hey sweetie. What you up to?
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Oh, just smoked some resin at Mark’s
and now we’re getting pizza.
DANI
Oh nice.
In the b.g., we hear a young man repeating “hi Dani, hi Dani,
hi Dani...”
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Yeah - he’s saying hi right now,
over and over.
DANI CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Hi Mark! (off-phone)
“Hi Mark.”
DANI
So I was just calling to see if you
were still wanting to get together.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Oh - did we talk about doing
something tonight?
DANI
I mean, not concretely. I was just
seeing.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
(ambivalent)
Uh, well - okay. Yeah. I should be
able to swing by.
DANI CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
All right...! Yeah. Okay... How’s the
sister situation?
DANI
Well...I’ve now sent her three
emails and still no response. I’m
starting to get a little nervous.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
I’m sure it’s fine.
DANI CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Yeah. Probably. I hope so. She does this every other
day, Dani. And only because
you let her.
DANI CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Well, I don’t LET her. She’s
bipolar. I know, but you do, though,
babes. You go straight to
crisis mode.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 3
4 CONTINUED: 4
DANI
Well - but she’s my sister. And even
you admit this last email was
different...
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Okay, but is it, though? It’s still
another clear ploy for attention -
just like every other panic attack
she’s given you.
Dani looks like she wants to argue with this. She stifles it.
DANI
Okay. Yeah. You’re right. You are
right.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
The more you respond, the more she’s
encouraged to keep this crap up.
DANI
No, I do know you’re right. I just
needed to be reminded. Thank you.
I’m really lucky to have you.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.) DANI (CONT'D)
Me too. I love you.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
...So do I.
DANI
Okay. See you later?
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Yup.
DANI
Okay. “Bye Mark!”
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
“Bye Mark.”
DANI
All right. Love you. Bye.
Dani hangs up. Her eyes are wide with insecurity.
Genres: ["Drama","Mystery","Thriller"]

Summary The scene opens with tranquil Swedish landscapes, transitioning to a quiet Minnesota home. Dani, a young woman, leaves a worried message for her parents after receiving a troubling email from her sister, Terri. In her Brooklyn apartment, Dani stares at the email, which reads, "i cant anymore - everything’s black - mom and dad are coming too. goodbye." She calls her boyfriend, Christian, trying to mask her anxieties, but her worry is evident. Christian reassures her that Terri is just seeking attention, but Dani remains unconvinced. The scene ends with Dani, her eyes wide with insecurity, left grappling with her anxieties about her sister and the unanswered questions in her cryptic message.
Strengths
  • Engaging dialogue
  • Emotional depth
  • Character development
Weaknesses
  • Limited action
  • Reliance on dialogue

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene effectively establishes the central mystery and Dani's emotional state, using the answering machine and the silent parents to create an eerie, unsettling tone. The main limitation is the lack of any character movement or philosophical depth, which keeps the scene feeling like a functional setup rather than a compelling opening in its own right.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept is strong: a horror film that opens with a quiet domestic scene of a young woman worried about her sister's disturbing email, while her parents lie dead in their bed. The juxtaposition of the serene Swedish landscapes and the still, silent parents creates an eerie, unsettling tone. The email 'i cant anymore - everything’s black - mom and dad are coming too. goodbye.' is a powerful, concise hook. The concept works because it grounds the horror in relatable family anxiety before the supernatural elements emerge.

Plot: 6

The plot is functional: it establishes the inciting incident (the email, the parents' death) and Dani's relationship with Christian. The scene moves from the parents' silent death to Dani's anxious call, setting up the central mystery. However, the plot is very straightforward—it's a setup scene with no twists or complications within itself. The death is revealed through the answering machine and the still bodies, which is effective but not surprising.

Originality: 7

The scene is original in its approach: a horror film that begins with a mundane phone call and a family photo, using the answering machine as a narrative device. The email is chillingly direct, and the stillness of the parents is a fresh take on the 'dead family' trope. The Swedish landscape montage is an unusual, almost art-house opening for a horror film. The scene avoids clichés like a jump scare or a dramatic discovery of the bodies.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is well-drawn: her anxiety is palpable through the tight close-up and her dialogue ('I’m starting to get a little nervous'). Christian is established as dismissive and slightly condescending ('She does this every other day, Dani. And only because you let her.'). The dynamic is clear: Dani seeks comfort, Christian offers rationalization. The parents are effectively characterized through the photo and their stillness—they are absent, which is the point.

Character Changes: 4

There is no significant character change in this scene. Dani begins anxious and ends anxious; Christian begins dismissive and ends dismissive. The scene is a setup, so change is not required, but the lack of any shift—even a small one like Dani deciding to trust Christian less or more—makes the scene feel static. The only movement is Dani's decision to stifle her argument ('Okay. Yeah. You’re right.'), which is a moment of suppression rather than change.

Internal Goal: 6

The protagonist's internal goal is to navigate her relationship with her sister and seek reassurance from her partner. This reflects her need for validation and support in dealing with family issues.

External Goal: 5

The protagonist's external goal is to reach out to her partner for comfort and discuss her concerns about her sister's behavior. This reflects the immediate challenge of managing family dynamics and seeking emotional support.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has a clear internal conflict for Dani (worry vs. trust) and a mild interpersonal conflict with Christian (dismissive vs. anxious), but the conflict is muted. Dani suppresses her disagreement ('Okay. Yeah. You’re right.') and Christian's opposition is passive—he's not actively pushing back, just offering reassurance. The conflict never escalates or sharpens into a real clash.

Opposition: 4

Christian is the only opposing force, but his opposition is weak: he's not actively blocking Dani, just offering a different interpretation. The real opposition—Terri's crisis, the parents' silence—is offstage and not dramatized. The answering machine message from Dani is one-sided, creating no direct pushback.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are clear: Dani's sister and parents may be in danger. But the stakes feel distant—Dani is in Brooklyn, the crisis is in Minnesota, and Christian's dismissal makes it feel like maybe it's not real. The scene doesn't make us feel the urgency of the situation; it's all reported, not shown.

Story Forward: 7

The scene effectively moves the story forward by establishing the central mystery (what happened to Terri and the parents?), introducing Dani's emotional state (anxious, dependent on Christian), and setting up the relationship dynamic (Christian dismissive, Dani seeking reassurance). The email and the silent parents create a clear narrative question that propels the audience into the next scene.

Unpredictability: 5

The scene follows a familiar pattern: worried protagonist calls dismissive partner. The email is ominous but not surprising. The cut from the serene Swedish landscapes to the still parents is the most unpredictable beat, but it's telegraphed by the email. The scene doesn't offer any twist or subversion.

Philosophical Conflict: 3

The philosophical conflict revolves around the protagonist's approach to dealing with her sister's mental health issues. There is a tension between enabling behavior and setting boundaries, reflecting differing values of support and tough love.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The scene generates mild anxiety and sympathy for Dani, but the emotion is held at arm's length. Dani's affect is 'care-free' and she suppresses her worry. The audience feels her insecurity but not her terror. The parents' stillness is eerie but not emotionally resonant because we don't know them. The email is the strongest emotional beat, but it's read, not felt.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is naturalistic and character-revealing. Dani's 'care-free' tone vs. her actual worry is well-drawn. Christian's 'She does this every other day, Dani' feels authentic to a partner who's tired of drama. The 'hi Dani' repetition from Mark adds texture. The dialogue serves character and mood without being on-the-nose.

Engagement: 6

The scene is competent but slow to hook. The opening landscape montage is beautiful but abstract. The answering machine scene is static. The phone call is engaging in a low-key way, but the scene lacks a moment that grabs the reader by the throat. The email is the strongest hook, but it's buried in the middle.

Pacing: 5

The scene has three distinct beats: landscape montage, answering machine, phone call. The montage is slow and meditative. The answering machine is static. The phone call has some back-and-forth but lacks urgency. The scene feels like it's taking its time, which may work for the film's tone but risks losing momentum in a script read.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are correct, action lines are concise, dialogue is properly attributed. The use of (V.O.) and (CONT'D) is correct. The 'SALMON Revisions' header is a minor distraction but not a formatting error. The scene is easy to read and visualize.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear three-part structure: establishing mood (landscapes), establishing crisis (answering machine), establishing relationship (phone call). It sets up the central dramatic question (what happened to Terri and the parents?) and introduces Dani's emotional state. The structure is functional but not inventive.


Critique
  • The opening montage feels unnecessary and slows down the pace of the story. It doesn't introduce anything particularly relevant or intriguing about the Hårgas, and instead, could be used to show Dani's internal anxieties.
  • The scene in Minnesota with the parents feels expositional and doesn't move the plot forward. It's better to show the conflict between Dani and her sister, rather than just stating it.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Christian is overly expository. Their conversations feel more like a summary of the character's traits and their relationship dynamics than actual, organic dialogue.
  • Dani's anxieties and fears about her sister aren't explored fully. While she expresses worry, she readily accepts Christian's reassurances, which undermines the impact of Terri's email.
  • The use of voiceover for Christian's lines feels unnatural and hinders the scene's flow. It creates a sense of distance between the characters and their conversation.
  • The close-up shots of Dani throughout the scene feel repetitive and lack variation. It would be more effective to use close-ups strategically to emphasize specific emotions or reactions.
Suggestions
  • Replace the opening montage with a scene that introduces Dani's character and her anxieties. Perhaps she's on her way to work, and a memory of Terri's disturbing email flashes through her mind.
  • Consider showing the conflict between Dani and Terri through flashbacks or a montage of their relationship, instead of solely relying on exposition.
  • Rewrite the dialogue between Dani and Christian to be more organic and less expository. Let their anxieties and concerns emerge through their interactions and reactions to each other.
  • Give Dani more agency in her worry. Don't let Christian easily dismiss her concerns. Show her internal struggle between trusting his assessment and her own gut feeling.
  • Eliminate the voiceover for Christian's lines and instead show their conversation through dialogue and reaction shots. This will create a more immersive and intimate feel.
  • Use a variety of camera angles and shots to vary the pacing and visual interest of the scene. Don't rely solely on close-ups.



Scene 2 -  Distant Cry
5 INT. KITCHEN - MINUTES LATER 5
Dani stands in the kitchen, mid-phone conversation.
FRAUGHT. She paces when she’s not speaking.
DANI
It’s just in his tone - you can hear
it. It’s like he’s trying to work up
the nerve to say something.
GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
So be direct! Confront him!

Dani has opened a cabinet to pull out a pill bottle.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 4
5 CONTINUED: 5
DANI GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
Well - what if I scared him?
I’m always roping him into my
family crap... Oh - how do you rope him in?
I’m always leaning on him!
I even called him today in That’s what he’s there for!
tears because my sister sent
me another scary email. What
if I’m scaring him off?

Dani swallow one of the pills.

GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
What did your sister write?
DANI
Oh - just some ominous bullshit! She
does it all the time! It’s torture,
and I’ve been completely leaning on
him for support! What if I
overwhelmed him and now he thinks I
have too much baggage?
Dani returns the prescription bottle. The label reads ATIVAN.
GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
Well, if that’s the case, then good
riddance! Right?
DANI
No! Not if I went too far! What if
I leaned too heavily?
Dani has returned to her laptop.
GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
You didn’t! He should be there when
you need him.
Dani begins hastily composing an EMAIL to her sister Terri.
DANI GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
But what if I need him too
often? If it becomes a chore? Then he's not the right guy.
Because it shouldn't ever be
a chore. Would it be a chore
if he leaned on you?
Dani breaks from writing to respond:
DANI
But he never asks for anything from
me! I've never even seen him cry!
So I'm the only one leaning!
GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
Or the only one opening up! The
only one making yourself
vulnerable. That's intimacy.
As the friend says that, Dani finishes typing. Her email
reads: "PLEASE write me back, Terri. You can't just write me
something like that and then disappear. I’m worried sick.
Please write back. Please."
Dani’s phone beeps with an INCOMING CALL. It’s an UNKNOWN
NUMBER.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 5

6 INT. PIZZA PARLOR - NEW YORK, NY - NIGHT 6
A grubby pizza parlor. Outside the window looms a purple NYU
sign.
CHRISTIAN, very handsome and fit, sits at a booth. Beside him
are his friends MARK (26, droll, shaggy hair), JOSH (27, a
skinny, sometimes snobbish academic), and PELLE (26), a nice-
looking Swedish exchange student. Pelle doodles on his napkin
(drawing the flowers on the table).
Mark is currently lecturing a despondent Christian, who
begins with his face in his arms (on the table).
MARK
Dude: you need to stop sitting on
the fence with this.
CHRISTIAN
But what if I end up regretting it
and then I can’t get her back?
MARK CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
You don’t want her back! I might!
MARK
So then you can bitch to us for that
day about how much you regret it,
and we'll remind you AGAIN that
you’ve been wanting out of this
stupid relationship for the last
year, and then you can find some new
chick who actually likes sex and who
doesn’t drag you through a million
hoops a day.

Christian is thinking about this. Extremely conflicted. Josh
takes a break from reading his dog-eared copy of Primitive
Mentality (by Lucien Lévy-Bruhl) to ask:
JOSH
Do you think a masochistic part of
you might be playing out this drama
to distract you from the work you
actually need to be doing?
CHRISTIAN
(prepared to be offended)
And what work do I actually need to
do, Josh?
JOSH
(quietly, almost to
himself)
Your prospectus maybe? Your PhD...?
Christian clearly doesn’t want to be told his priorities by
Josh. Before he can snap back, an attractive WAITRESS (early
20s) brings over the check.
WAITRESS
Whenever you guys are ready.
PELLE
(with Swedish accent)
Thank you.
She SMILES -- at Christian.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 6
6 CONTINUED: 6
WAITRESS
Thank you.
She HOLDS the smile with Christian and walks bashfully off.
Mark definitely caught that.
MARK
Dude. You could be getting that
girl pregnant right now.
PELLE MARK (CONT'D)
And don’t forget all the
Swedish women you can
impregnate in June. Yeah, dude - don’t forget all
the Swedish milkmaids.
Christian’s PHONE rings. He checks. It’s DANI. He deflates.
MARK (CONT’D)
Who is that?
Christian doesn’t respond.
MARK (CONT’D)
That’s not her again? Seriously?
Christian lets the call go.
MARK (CONT’D)
That’s ridiculous, dude. She needs
a therapist.
CHRISTIAN
She has one.
MARK
So she should call him! That’s
insane, dude. She’s using you.
The phone starts ringing again. Christian checks it. “Dani
again.”
MARK (CONT’D)
Oh my God.
Christian answers. He rises from the booth to get some
privacy.
CHRISTIAN
Hello?
On the other end: an extended, agonized MOAN.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Dani?
DANI (V.O.)
(distantly)
...no, no, no, no, no, no, no...
CHRISTIAN
Sweetheart? What’s going on?
But now there’s only heavy, frightening CRYING on the other
end. It’s a deep, horrible cry. One of pure animal grief.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 7
6 CONTINUED: 6
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(now scared)
What’s happening, baby? Please talk
to me.
The crying has curdled into a sustained WAIL OF ANGUISH.
Genres: ["Drama","Relationship"]

Summary Dani, consumed by anxiety about her relationship with Christian, calls her girlfriend for support. She worries she's pushing him away and takes an Ativan to calm down. Meanwhile, Christian, at a pizza parlor with friends, grapples with their advice to break up with Dani. As he considers their words, his phone rings – it's Dani. He answers, only to be met with a deep, terrifying cry that leaves him shaken and unsure of what to do.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional portrayal
  • Realistic dialogue
  • Deep exploration of relationships and mental health
Weaknesses
  • Some cliched dialogue
  • Slightly predictable emotional beats

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene competently sets up the relationship dynamics and the impending tragedy, but it relies on familiar tropes and exposition-heavy dialogue, making it the weakest link in the script's otherwise distinctive opening. Lifting the originality and character specificity would bring it up to a 7.


Story Content

Concept: 6

The concept of a horror-thriller rooted in a toxic relationship and a family tragedy is solid. This scene establishes Dani's anxiety and Christian's detachment effectively. The dual-location structure (Dani's kitchen / pizza parlor) works to contrast her spiraling need with his social pressure to dump her. The concept is functional but not yet distinctive—the 'needy girlfriend vs. checked-out boyfriend' dynamic is familiar. The Ativan detail and the unknown-number call add texture but don't yet break the mold.

Plot: 6

The plot advances cleanly: we learn Dani is in a crisis of dependency, Christian is being urged to break up, and the unknown call (from the next scene's tragedy) lands as a cliffhanger. The pizza-parlor scene efficiently introduces the friend group and their dynamic. The plot is functional—it sets up the relationship fracture and the impending tragedy—but it's a standard 'before the disaster' beat. No major plot holes, but no surprising turns either.

Originality: 4

This scene is the least original in the script so far. The 'girlfriend venting to a friend about her distant boyfriend' and 'guys at a pizza place telling their friend to dump her' are well-worn tropes. The dialogue is competent but generic—'What if I scared him?', 'She needs a therapist.' The Ativan and the unknown call are small original touches, but the scene's core beats feel borrowed from dozens of relationship dramas. For a horror film, the lack of genre-specific tension in this setup is a missed opportunity.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani is well-drawn: anxious, self-aware but trapped in her patterns, using Ativan to cope. Christian is less distinct—his conflict is told through Mark's lecture rather than shown through his own behavior. The friends (Mark, Josh, Pelle) are sketched with broad strokes: Mark is the blunt friend, Josh the academic snob, Pelle the nice Swede. They're functional but not memorable. The girlfriend on the phone is a generic voice of reassurance. The waitress is a prop. The character work is competent but lacks the specificity that would make these people feel irreplaceable.

Character Changes: 4

Neither Dani nor Christian changes in this scene. Dani begins anxious and ends anxious (plus a new crisis). Christian begins conflicted and ends conflicted (plus a new crisis). The scene is about pressure, not movement. For a horror film, this is acceptable—the genre often uses early scenes to establish stasis before the descent—but the lack of any shift (even a small one, like Dani deciding not to take the Ativan, or Christian deciding to answer the call) makes the scene feel like it's marking time. The only change is external: the unknown call introduces a new event, but the characters themselves don't pivot.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist, Dani, is grappling with feelings of insecurity and fear of overwhelming her partner with her emotional baggage.

External Goal: 5

The protagonist's external goal is to navigate her relationship dynamics and communication with her partner.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

The scene has two clear conflict zones. In the kitchen, Dani is in internal conflict with herself—she fears she's leaning too heavily on Christian, and the girlfriend's voice-over pushes back, creating a debate. In the pizza parlor, Christian is in external conflict with his friends, who pressure him to break up with Dani, and he's visibly torn. The phone call at the end escalates into a crisis. The conflict is working well: it's layered (internal, interpersonal, and situational) and builds toward the horrific cry. The only minor cost is that the kitchen conflict is somewhat repetitive—Dani circles the same anxiety about 'leaning' without a new angle.

Opposition: 6

The opposition is present but uneven. In the kitchen, the girlfriend's voice-over provides mild opposition to Dani's self-doubt, but it's supportive rather than adversarial—she's essentially reassuring Dani. In the pizza parlor, Mark and Josh oppose Christian's indecision, but they're on his side (wanting him to break up), so the opposition is friendly pressure, not true antagonism. The strongest opposition comes from the unknown phone call and Dani's cry, which opposes Christian's desire for a clean break. The scene lacks a clear opposing force with a different goal—everyone wants what's best for Christian or Dani, just different versions of it.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are clear and escalating. For Dani, the stakes are emotional: she fears losing Christian's support, which she desperately needs given her sister's crisis. For Christian, the stakes are relational: he's torn between ending a draining relationship and his sense of obligation. The phone call at the end raises the stakes dramatically—Dani's cry suggests something catastrophic has happened (her sister's suicide, as we know from the summary). The stakes are working well because they're personal and immediate. The only minor cost is that the kitchen scene's stakes feel slightly repetitive—Dani's fear of 'leaning too heavily' is stated multiple times without new information.

Story Forward: 7

The scene does its job: it escalates Dani's anxiety, establishes Christian's ambivalence, and ends on a powerful cliffhanger (the unknown call, the wail of anguish). The story moves forward through emotional pressure and plot setup. The dual-location structure creates a sense of parallel tracks about to collide. The final beat—Christian hearing Dani's 'pure animal grief'—is the strongest story-forward moment, as it signals the inciting tragedy is happening now.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has some unpredictability—the unknown number call and Dani's cry are surprising—but much of the scene follows expected patterns. Dani's anxiety about leaning on Christian is a familiar relationship trope, and the friends pressuring Christian to break up is a standard setup. The girlfriend's supportive voice-over is predictable. The strongest unpredictable beat is the phone call's transition from a normal conversation to a 'deep, horrible cry,' which is effective. However, the scene's middle section (the pizza parlor debate) is largely predictable in its dynamics.

Philosophical Conflict: 3

The philosophical conflict revolves around the balance between vulnerability and self-sufficiency in relationships.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The emotional impact is strong, especially in the final beat. Dani's 'deep, horrible cry' and 'sustained wail of anguish' are visceral and disturbing. The contrast between the mundane pizza parlor and the sudden horror of the phone call is effective. Dani's anxiety in the kitchen is relatable, and Christian's conflicted silence in the pizza parlor creates sympathy. The emotional arc moves from low-grade anxiety to acute crisis. The only minor cost is that the kitchen scene's emotional register is somewhat one-note (anxiety), which might feel repetitive before the escalation.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is natural and character-specific. Dani's anxious, self-doubting voice contrasts with the girlfriend's supportive but slightly dismissive tone. Mark's dialogue is sharp and droll ('You could be getting that girl pregnant right now'), and Josh's academic condescension ('Do you think a masochistic part of you...') is well-drawn. Christian's minimal dialogue in the pizza parlor effectively conveys his conflict. The phone call dialogue is minimal but powerful—Christian's 'Sweetheart? What's going on?' followed by only crying. The dialogue is working well. The only minor cost is that the girlfriend's voice-over is somewhat generic in its supportiveness.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging overall. The kitchen scene draws us into Dani's anxiety, and the pizza parlor scene creates tension around Christian's decision. The phone call at the end is a strong hook. The engagement is maintained by the contrast between the two locations and the escalating stakes. The only minor cost is that the kitchen scene's repetitive anxiety might cause some readers to lose focus before the pizza parlor scene begins.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is effective. The kitchen scene moves at a moderate pace, with Dani's anxious dialogue and the girlfriend's responses creating a rhythm. The pizza parlor scene starts with a slower, conversational pace that accelerates as Christian's phone rings and he answers. The final beat—the crying—is a sudden, jarring acceleration. The pacing works well for a setup scene that needs to establish character and tension before the crisis. The only minor cost is that the kitchen scene's pacing might feel slightly slow due to the repetitive nature of Dani's concerns.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

The formatting is professional and clean. Scene headings are clear (INT. KITCHEN - MINUTES LATER, INT. PIZZA PARLOR - NEW YORK, NY - NIGHT). Character names are properly capitalized. Dialogue is well-formatted with parentheticals where needed. The 'CONTINUED' and scene number markers are standard. The only minor issue is the 'SALMON Revisions' header on each page, which is a draft marker but doesn't affect readability. Formatting is not a concern for this scene.

Structure: 7

The scene structure is sound. It cross-cuts between two locations (kitchen and pizza parlor) to show both sides of the relationship before the crisis. The kitchen scene establishes Dani's anxiety and dependency; the pizza parlor scene establishes Christian's conflict and his friends' pressure. The phone call bridges the two spaces and escalates into the crisis. The structure is clear and effective. The only minor cost is that the cross-cutting might feel slightly disjointed if the transition between locations isn't smooth, but the script handles it well with the phone call as a linking device.


Critique
  • This scene feels a bit clunky and exposition-heavy. It relies too much on voiceover and dialogue to convey Dani's anxieties, rather than showing them through action and behavior.
  • The scene is too focused on Dani's anxieties and struggles, making Christian seem passive and one-dimensional. He's mainly there to listen and offer reassurance, which feels somewhat clichéd.
  • The pizza parlor scene feels unnecessary. It's a typical "boys night out" scenario that doesn't advance the plot or provide any new insights into the characters.
  • The ending of the scene is abrupt and leaves the audience hanging. The sudden shift to Dani's disturbing cry, without any context or explanation, feels jarring and disorienting.
  • The voiceover feels unnatural and repetitive. It's constantly summarizing Dani's thoughts and feelings, which could be conveyed more effectively through visual storytelling.
Suggestions
  • Show Dani's anxieties through actions and behavior. Instead of constantly stating her worries, show her pacing, fidgeting, or engaging in nervous habits.
  • Give Christian a more active role in the scene. Instead of just listening, have him react to Dani's anxieties in a more engaging way. Perhaps he tries to offer a different perspective or express his own concerns about her emotional state.
  • Consider removing the pizza parlor scene or integrating it with another scene to make it more impactful. Perhaps Christian could be on the phone with his friends while dealing with Dani's anxieties, creating a tension between his personal and professional life.
  • Build suspense and mystery around Dani's cry. Instead of revealing the cause immediately, leave the audience wondering what happened. This will create a sense of intrigue and encourage them to keep watching.
  • Limit the use of voiceover. Focus on showing Dani's emotions through visuals and dialogue, allowing the audience to draw their own conclusions.



Scene 3 -  Unraveled Ties
7 INT. GARAGE - MINNESOTA - NIGHT 7
The house from the beginning (scene 2).
Two CARS are parked. Their engines hum quietly. A FIREFIGHTER
opens one car’s door and turns OFF the ignition.
We now reveal that the end of a GARDENING HOSE has been
taped to one car’s EXHAUST PIPE. A second hose has been
taped to the other car’s exhaust pipe. Both hoses TRAIL out
of the garage and INTO the house...
8 INT. HALLWAY - CONTINUOUS 8
One gardening hose leads to a BEDROOM DOOR. The door is now
open, but the end of the hose has been TAPED to the bottom...
9 INT. BEDROOM - CONTINUOUS 9
The bedroom of the sleeping MAN and WOMAN (in their 60s, from
the beginning). It is very clear now that they are DEAD.
Two police officers survey the room.
HARD CUTS to the man and woman being ZIPPED UP into body bags.
10 INT. TERRI’S BEDROOM - SAME TIME 10
TERRI (24), Dani’s sister, sits on the floor of her bedroom,
beside her desk. The end of the other gardening hose has been
DUCT-TAPED TO HER MOUTH. A mess of vomit has dried around the
edges of the hastily applied tape.
On Terri’s desk: her LAPTOP. It is open to the EMAIL THREAD
between her and Dani. In the bottom right corner of the
screen: “3 New Messages from Dani Ardor.”
11 EXT. STREET - BROOKLYN, NY - NIGHT 11
Dreamy snowfall in Brooklyn.
Christian, bundled up in layers, RUNS down the street. He’s
approaching DANI’S BUILDING, but even as he rushes, he’s not
going as fast as he possibly could. There’s an ambivalence in
his stride.
He enters the front door of Dani’s building.
12 INT. DANI’S APARTMENT - NIGHT 12
Wide on the LIVING ROOM. We’re centered on the COUCH, where
Christian sits. Dani has crumbled there, her head shaking
violently against Christian’s lap as she WEEPS. Behind them:
a WINDOW showcases snowfall against the dark night.
Dani’s sobs are possessed of a profound despair. It’s so
intense that it looks painful - dangerous even.
We are pushing in on this, toward them. Christian’s eyes are
wide with worry. A worry that goes beyond Dani’s well-being.
He stares into space, imagining a future that he’s being
chained to. He looks TRAPPED.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 8
12 CONTINUED: 12
We continue pushing toward them until we have pushed PAST
them. The window behind them FILLS our frame.
Through the window - HEAVY SNOW raging in a black vacuum. We
hold on this as our OPENING CREDITS ROLL, accompanied by
intense, groaning score.
After the credits, we SLAM CUT TO:
DAYLIGHT. We are still looking out the window, but it’s now
late afternoon. LATE SPRING.
13 INT. DANI’S BEDROOM - LATE AFTERNOON - 6 MONTHS LATER 13
Dani lies on her bed, fully clothed. Her eyes are numb as she
stares at the wall.
A KNOCK at the door. A well-dressed Christian pops his head
in. He’s grown a beard since we last saw him.
CHRISTIAN
Hey babers. How we feeling?
DANI
(looking to him)
Hey.
(sitting up)
I’m up.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
I’m just going to that party
for like 45 minutes. You
should keep sleeping. Oh - I’ll come with you...!
CHRISTIAN
(hesitates)
You sure you got enough rest?
DANI
I wasn’t sleeping anyway.
Christian pauses briefly, as if this clashes with his
plans.
CHRISTIAN
Okay, great. I’ll just be at the
door.
DANI
Okay. I’ll just get dressed.
Christian nods for a little too long, then “smiles” and
leaves the room. Dani rises. Stands for a moment. Heavy.
14 INT. APARTMENT - EVENING 14
A PARTY in a brownstone full of circulating twenty-
somethings.
Dani stands with Christian, who chats with Josh, Mark
(holding two beers), Pelle, and a stoned HIPSTER GUY (26).
HIPSTER GUY
I’m fucking dreading the summer.
Stuck in shit-ass Boulder while my
dad watches Law & Order all day.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 9
14 CONTINUED: 14
PELLE
(to Mark)
You have to work at your mom’s shop
when we all get back from our trip,
right?
Dani squints with curiosity. Christian suddenly looks
nervous.
HIPSTER GUY
Oh - you guys are going somewhere?

JOSH PELLE
To Sweden! Hälsingland.
MARK
Mr. Pelle’s invited us for an
authentic hippie midsummer at his
yodeling farm.
Dani has PAUSED. She hadn’t heard this before.
DANI
...Oh yeah?
Dani turns to Christian, who now looks semi-panicked.
CHRISTIAN
I mean, yeah, we were thinking
about maybe - we were talking
about it.
DANI
For when?
Dani feigns casualness as she looks inquiringly to the guys.

JOSH MARK
...Mid June to late July? In two weeks.
CHRISTIAN
I mean, if we even go. I probably
won’t. We were just talking about
it.

Mark, Josh and Pelle stand awkwardly, confused. Christian
clearly hasn’t been honest with Dani.
Genres: ["Drama","Thriller"]

Summary The scene opens with a horrifying discovery: a couple and their daughter found dead in their home, poisoned by carbon monoxide. We then see the same fate befall Dani's sister, Terri. Six months later, Dani, still deeply grieving, is in her Brooklyn apartment, seeking solace in Christian's arms. Despite his attempts to comfort her, a secret hangs heavy in the air: Christian has kept a trip to Sweden for a midsummer festival from Dani. When she learns of this hidden plan, it creates tension and doubt about the future of their relationship.
Strengths
  • Strong visual storytelling
  • Emotional depth
  • Effective use of juxtaposition
  • Tight pacing enhancing tension
Weaknesses
  • Limited dialogue may hinder character connection for some viewers
  • Relies heavily on visual and contextual clues which may confuse viewers not tuned in

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene efficiently establishes the inciting tragedy and sets up the central relationship conflict, but the 6-month time jump skips the emotional processing that would make Dani's grief feel earned, and the party scene's banter slightly dilutes the forward momentum. Lifting the overall score would require bridging that gap with a single transitional beat that shows, not tells, Dani's journey from devastation to fragile functionality.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a family murder-suicide via carbon monoxide poisoning is chilling and grounded, establishing a horrific inciting event that feels both mundane and monstrous. The reveal of the hoses taped to exhaust pipes and the hose leading to Terri's mouth is methodical and disturbing. The concept works because it's a real, preventable tragedy, not a supernatural one, which roots the horror in psychological realism. The only cost is that the scene's structure (multiple locations, hard cuts) risks feeling procedural rather than visceral, but the concept itself is strong.

Plot: 6

The plot function is clear: establish the inciting event (family death) and its immediate aftermath (Dani's grief, Christian's ambivalence). The sequence of discovery (garage → hallway → bedroom → Terri's room → Christian running → Dani weeping → time jump) is logical and covers necessary ground. However, the scene is structurally front-loaded with procedural discovery (hoses, bodies) and then shifts to a long, static emotional beat on the couch. The time jump to '6 months later' at the party feels abrupt—the plot skips the entire grieving process and lands on a party where the secret trip is revealed. This creates a gap in cause-and-effect: we don't see how Dani got from catatonic grief to 'I'll come with you' mode. The plot works but the transition is bumpy.

Originality: 6

The family murder-suicide via carbon monoxide is a known true-crime trope, but the execution—the methodical hose reveal, the detail of the hose taped to Terri's mouth with dried vomit—is specific and unsettling. The scene doesn't reinvent the wheel, but it doesn't need to; its job is to establish stakes and tone efficiently. The originality is functional: it's a recognizable horror setup delivered with enough craft to feel fresh in context. The party scene's 'secret trip' reveal is a standard relationship conflict beat, but the genre mix (horror + drama) gives it a different weight.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is established as a woman shattered by loss—her weeping is 'possessed of a profound despair' and 'looks painful, dangerous even.' Christian is drawn with subtle ambivalence: he runs but 'not as fast as he possibly could,' his eyes show 'worry that goes beyond Dani's well-being,' and he looks 'trapped.' The party scene shows Dani's fragile recovery (she volunteers to come) and Christian's dishonesty (he hasn't told her about the trip). The characters are clear and consistent. The cost is that the supporting characters (Mark, Josh, Pelle) are barely sketched—they're functional but not memorable yet.

Character Changes: 5

The scene shows Dani moving from catatonic grief to fragile functionality, but this change happens off-screen during the 6-month jump. On-screen, she goes from weeping to numb to 'I'll come with you'—but the internal process is skipped. Christian's change is more visible: he goes from ambivalent rescuer to trapped liar, but again, the shift is implied rather than dramatized. The scene's character function is to establish baseline states (Dani: wounded but trying; Christian: conflicted and dishonest) rather than to show change in real time. This is functional for a horror-drama inciting scene, but the lack of on-screen movement limits emotional impact.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to come to terms with the profound despair and pain she is feeling after a tragic event. She is struggling with her emotions and trying to find a way to cope with her grief.

External Goal: 6

The protagonist's external goal in this scene is to attend a party with her partner, Christian, and try to maintain a sense of normalcy despite the overwhelming grief she is experiencing.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has strong external conflict in the discovery of the deaths (the hose, the bodies, Terri's suicide) and a clear internal conflict for Christian in the aftermath — his 'eyes are wide with worry... He looks TRAPPED.' The party scene introduces a new conflict: Christian's secret trip is exposed. However, the conflict in the party scene is underplayed: Dani's reaction is muted ('...Oh yeah?') and Christian's panic is defused quickly by the group's awkwardness. The emotional conflict of Dani's grief is shown but not actively opposed by anyone — Christian's ambivalence is present but not voiced.

Opposition: 5

The opposition is clear in the death scenes (the parents and Terri are opposed by the carbon monoxide, the police, the body bags) but in the human drama, opposition is weak. Christian's internal opposition to Dani's grief is shown ('He looks TRAPPED') but not acted upon — he doesn't push back, argue, or leave. In the party scene, the group's awkwardness provides mild social opposition, but no one actively opposes Dani's inclusion or Christian's deception. The strongest opposition is the situation itself (death, secrets), not a character actively working against another.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are high and clear: Dani has lost her entire family to suicide, and her relationship with Christian is now the only emotional anchor she has. The scene shows this explicitly — her weeping, his trapped look, the six-month time jump to her numbness. The party scene introduces a new stake: the trip to Sweden, which Christian has kept secret, threatens the trust in their relationship. The stakes are life-and-death (literally, for Dani's emotional survival) and relationship-defining. They are working well.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward decisively: it kills off Dani's entire family, establishes her profound grief, introduces Christian's ambivalence, and sets up the central conflict (the secret Sweden trip). The time jump to the party scene efficiently advances the plot to a new status quo where the trip is imminent. The scene does its job—it creates a wound and a ticking clock (the trip). The only cost is that the party scene's dialogue (Hipster Guy, Mark's 'yodeling farm' joke) slightly dilutes the forward momentum by indulging in casual banter before the reveal.

Unpredictability: 6

The death scene is shocking but follows logically from the setup (the email, the ominous messages). The time jump to six months later is a mild surprise. The party scene's reveal of the secret trip is predictable in structure — the audience likely expects Christian to be hiding something. The scene doesn't offer major twists, but it doesn't need to; its job is to establish emotional reality and set up the journey. The unpredictability is functional but not a strength.

Philosophical Conflict: 4

There is a philosophical conflict between honesty and deception evident in this scene. Christian's lack of honesty with Dani about their plans for a trip to Sweden creates tension and highlights the importance of communication and trust in a relationship.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The emotional impact is the scene's strongest dimension. The death scene is visceral and horrifying — the hose taped to Terri's mouth, the dried vomit, the unread messages. Dani's weeping on Christian's lap is described with powerful language ('possessed of a profound despair... dangerous even'). The time jump to her numbness is a gut punch. The party scene's reveal lands with a quiet, painful thud — Dani's casual '...Oh yeah?' hides a world of hurt. The scene earns its emotional weight through restraint and specificity.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and naturalistic. Christian's 'Hey babers. How we feeling?' feels appropriately hollow and performative. Dani's 'I'm up' and 'I wasn't sleeping anyway' are simple but effective. The party scene dialogue is expository but not clunky — the Hipster Guy's line about Boulder is a bit on-the-nose, and Pelle's reveal of the trip is a little too convenient. The dialogue serves the scene but doesn't elevate it. There are no standout lines, but no bad ones either.

Engagement: 7

The scene is highly engaging. The death discovery is gripping and horrifying. The transition to Dani's grief is emotionally compelling. The time jump and the party scene create a new tension — will Dani find out about the trip? How will she react? The scene keeps the reader invested through a combination of visceral horror, emotional pain, and relationship drama. The only slight dip is the party scene's exposition, which is a bit slow, but overall engagement is strong.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is strong. The death scene moves quickly through hard cuts (garage, hallway, bedroom, Terri's room) — each reveal is a punch. The transition to Brooklyn and the long, slow push on Dani and Christian creates a deliberate, painful rhythm. The time jump is abrupt but effective. The party scene is slower, more conversational, which provides a necessary breather before the reveal. The pacing serves the emotional arc: horror, grief, numbness, then a new tension. It's well-calibrated.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

The formatting is professional and clean. Scene headings are clear, transitions are marked ('HARD CUTS', 'SLAM CUT TO'), and the action lines are vivid but not overwritten. The use of CONTINUED headers is correct. The only minor note is that the 'SALMON Revisions' header on page 8 is a draft artifact, but that's not a formatting error per se. The formatting supports readability.

Structure: 7

The scene structure is effective. It follows a clear arc: discovery of death → immediate aftermath (grief) → time jump (numbness) → new conflict (secret trip). Each section has a distinct emotional tone and purpose. The hard cuts in the death scene create a procedural, almost clinical feel that contrasts with the emotional chaos of Dani's grief. The time jump is a bold structural choice that works — it skips the recovery and lands on the new normal. The party scene introduces the trip as a ticking clock. The structure is sound.


Critique
  • The scene jumps around too much. It’s difficult to follow the emotional arc because it’s constantly cutting to new settings and characters, making it feel disjointed.
  • The pacing is uneven. Some scenes, like the discovery of the bodies, are incredibly quick, while others, like the introduction of the Swedish trip, drag on.
  • The scene lacks emotional depth. The deaths are presented in a graphic and detached manner, without much emotional impact. Dani’s grief feels forced and the audience doesn't get a chance to feel the weight of her loss.
  • The scene doesn't adequately establish Dani’s emotional state. We know she's upset, but we don't understand the full extent of her grief and why she’s crying. It's not clear how the deaths of her family members are affecting her.
  • The scene doesn't effectively establish Christian's character. We know he's trying to reassure Dani, but it's unclear whether he's being genuine or manipulative. The scene doesn't give him any depth.
  • The scene introduces the Swedish trip too abruptly. It feels like a sudden plot point that isn't organically connected to the rest of the story.
  • The final lines of the scene feel unearned. The shift to a more upbeat tone and the introduction of the Swedish trip feel jarring and out of place.
  • The dialogue in the scene lacks character and nuance. The characters are too expository and don’t really express their thoughts and feelings in a compelling way. Christian’s dialogue doesn’t ring true.
Suggestions
  • Focus on one location for a longer period. For instance, focus on Dani’s grief in her apartment instead of cutting to the police finding the bodies. This will allow the audience to feel her emotional journey.
  • Allow the audience to feel the impact of the deaths. Show Dani’s grief in more realistic ways. For example, she could be struggling to sleep, avoiding contact with others, or constantly checking her phone for updates.
  • Use dialogue to reveal Dani’s emotional state. Instead of simply stating that she’s upset, have her talk about her feelings, express her fear or confusion, or have her voice break when she speaks.
  • Make Christian’s character more complex. Give him a back story. Show him struggling with his own feelings. Have him make a mistake and show him trying to make amends.
  • Establish the Swedish trip more gradually. Instead of introducing it so abruptly, hint at it earlier. For example, Dani could be looking up photos of Sweden, or Christian could mention something about a friend who lives there.
  • Rework the scene ending. End the scene on a note that reinforces the emotional impact of the deaths. For example, Dani could have a flashback to a memory of her family, or Christian could realize the gravity of Dani’s loss.
  • Give the characters more agency. Make their choices feel natural and motivated. Use their actions and dialogue to reveal their personalities and motivations.
  • Give the characters more realistic and natural-sounding dialogue.



Scene 4 -  A Sudden Departure and an Unexpected Offer
15 INT. LYFT CAR (MOVING) - NIGHT 15
Dani sits in the back seat of a Lyft car. Christian sits in
the front passenger seat.
Dani’s eyes are BUSY with nagging, paranoid thoughts.
Christian, very tense, turns to look back at Dani. He forces
a casual “hey” smile. Ambivalent, she “smiles” back.

16 INT. DANI’S APARTMENT - NIGHT 16
The door opens. Christian and Dani enter. Christian goes to
his laptop and turns it on. Dani stays by the door, still
preoccupied. Christian looks to her.
CHRISTIAN
Are you okay?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 10
16 CONTINUED: 16
Dani looks at him, hesitant to start a fight. Christian gives
her an impatient look: “Yes? No?”
DANI
I mean - yeah. I’m okay. That was
just...very weird.
CHRISTIAN
(playing dumb)
What was?
Dani looks at him: “Seriously?” Christian widens his eyes:
“What was weird?”
DANI
The...Sweden! I had no idea.
CHRISTIAN
Well - what do you mean? I told you
I wanted to go.
DANI
Okay, fine, but I didn’t know you
were going.
CHRISTIAN
Well, I just decided today. I
wasn’t keeping it from you.
DANI
You already have a ticket!
Beat. Christian now looks cornered.
CHRISTIAN
(shrugs)
I’m sorry.
Christian looks extremely defensive. He has LOCKED DOWN. Dani
sees this, gathers herself, and tries to explain:
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
It’s just -- imagine if we
were at a party and someone
asks "what are you doing this
summer," and my friends say:
"oh, we’re all going to (correcting)
Sweden. A month and a half.
China for three months, we’re
leaving in two weeks,” and
imagine that was the first
you’d ever heard of it!
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Okay: I told you I wanted to go to
Sweden.
DANI
You told me it would be “cool to
go.”
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Yeah! And then I got the
opportunity to go and I I have no problem with you
decided to do it. going! I just wish you'd
think to tell me!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 11
16 CONTINUED: 16
CHRISTIAN
Well, I just apologized, Dani.
DANI
You didn't apologize, you said -
(shrugs)
- "sorry." Which sounds more like
"too bad."
Beat. Christian’s eyes are now very cold.
CHRISTIAN
Maybe I should just go home.
DANI
...I’m just trying to understand.
CHRISTIAN
And I tried apologizing.
DANI
I don't need an apology. I just
wanna talk about it.
Pause.
CHRISTIAN
I think I should just probably go
home.
Dani looks helpless.
DANI
I'm not trying to attack you.
CHRISTIAN
Well, it feels like that.
DANI
Well...I’m sorry! I am sorry. I
just got confused.
Christian’s eyes, looking down, haven’t begun to thaw. Dani,
now desperate to reverse the mood, sits on the couch. She
beckons him.
DANI (CONT’D)
Come on: Sit with me. I'm sorry. That
just felt weird, that's all. I think
going to Sweden could be really great
for you. That sounds amazing. Are you
going for your thesis?
CHRISTIAN
(quietly)
I don’t know what my thesis is.
DANI
(brightly)
I know! It could be inspiring!
Right?
CHRISTIAN
(still looking down)
...I think I’m just gonna leave.
Dani’s eyes start to well intensely with TEARS.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 12
16 CONTINUED: 16
DANI
Please. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to
overreact. Please.
Christian SOFTENS when he sees that she’s crying. Still
distant, he sits with her.
CHRISTIAN
Okay - shhh. It’s okay. I’m sorry,
too. All right?
DANI
I get paranoid. I'm sorry. I'm
going through all this stuff and
I've been dealing with all this
panic and I just - overreacted.
I'm not trying to put pressure or
accuse you of anything. I just got
crazy for a second. I didn't mean
to project.
Christian strokes her hair.
CHRISTIAN
It’s okay. I’m sorry, too. It’s
okay.
Beat. Christian is wrestling with something, and then:
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(uncertainly)
I was gonna ask you to come with
me.
Pause. Dani looks at him. He looks very tense.
DANI
What do you mean?
CHRISTIAN
...What I just said.
DANI
To Sweden?
Christian nods a stiff “yes.”
DANI (CONT’D)
You don’t want me to.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
I just asked you. After I broke down crying!
CHRISTIAN
Well...you ruined the surprise.
Dani searches Christian’s eyes. They aren’t especially
warm.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I wanted it to be romantic.
Genres: ["Drama","Romance"]

Summary Dani and Christian are thrown into a tense situation after a Lyft ride home. Dani is upset and confused by Christian's abrupt decision to go to Sweden for a month and a half without prior discussion. Christian tries to apologize, but his defensiveness only fuels Dani's frustration. Their argument escalates, leading to Christian threatening to leave, which causes Dani to break down in tears. Seeing her distress, Christian softens and offers her the chance to join him in Sweden. Dani, shocked by the unexpected invitation, remains hesitant, leaving the scene with a sense of uncertainty hanging in the air.
Strengths
  • Emotional depth
  • Realistic character interactions
  • Tension-filled dialogue
Weaknesses
  • Lack of resolution in the scene
  • Limited external conflict

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene's primary job is to get Dani to Sweden and establish the couple's dysfunctional dynamic, which it does competently. The main limitation is that the argument feels generic and lacks the specific, unsettling flavor of the horror film it belongs to, which keeps the overall impact at a functional rather than memorable level.


Story Content

Concept: 6

The concept of a couple's argument about a secret trip to Sweden is functional for a horror/drama setup. It establishes the power imbalance and Dani's vulnerability. However, it's a fairly standard 'you didn't tell me' fight, not yet distinctive to the film's unique pagan horror concept. The scene works but doesn't yet hint at the specific, strange world to come.

Plot: 7

The plot function is clear: this scene is the mechanism that gets Dani to Sweden. It does its job efficiently. The argument escalates, Christian threatens to leave, Dani cries, and he relents by inviting her. The beat where he says 'I was gonna ask you to come with me' is a strong plot turn, creating a new complication (she's now going) and a new source of dread (the invitation feels coerced, not romantic).

Originality: 4

The scene is a recognizable 'couple fights about a secret trip' argument. The dialogue and dynamics are well-observed but not fresh. The originality cost is low because the scene's job is functional setup, not to be a standout. However, the lack of any unique angle or surprising beat makes it feel like a placeholder before the real movie starts.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is well-drawn: her paranoia, need for reassurance, and tendency to apologize and retreat are consistent with her trauma. Christian is also clear: defensive, withholding, and emotionally cold. The power dynamic is established effectively. The characters are functional and serve the story, though Christian risks being a one-note 'bad boyfriend' archetype at this stage.

Character Changes: 6

The scene shows character movement through pressure and regression. Dani starts with a legitimate grievance, but her need to keep Christian close forces her to apologize and retreat, regressing to a more dependent state. Christian's change is a surface-level softening that feels tactical, not genuine. This is appropriate for the genre — it's a horror setup, not a growth arc. The movement is functional but not surprising.

Internal Goal: 7

The protagonist's internal goal is to express her feelings of confusion, hurt, and desire for communication in her relationship with Christian. This reflects her deeper need for understanding, validation, and emotional connection.

External Goal: 8

The protagonist's external goal is to address the sudden decision of Christian to go to Sweden without informing her, leading to a breakdown in communication and trust.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

The conflict is clear and escalating: Dani feels excluded and hurt that Christian planned a month-and-a-half trip to Sweden without telling her; Christian deflects, minimizes, and threatens to leave. The fight moves through several beats—denial, apology-as-defensiveness, threat of abandonment, Dani's collapse into apology, and Christian's reluctant offer. The conflict is working because it's rooted in character (Christian's avoidance vs. Dani's need for transparency) and has a clear arc from tension to resolution that feels uneasy, not clean.

Opposition: 6

Christian and Dani are opposed on the surface—he wants to avoid conflict and maintain his autonomy; she wants acknowledgment and inclusion. But their opposition is asymmetrical: Christian holds all the power (he has the ticket, the plan, the exit option), and Dani's opposition is mostly reactive and pleading. The scene would be stronger if Christian's opposition were more active—if he had a clear counter-want he was fighting for, not just defending against her questions.

High Stakes: 6

The immediate stakes are clear: Dani risks being left out of a major life event and further estranged from Christian. But the deeper stakes—what this trip means for their relationship, for Dani's recovery from her family's death, for Christian's commitment—are only implied. The scene tells us Dani is 'going through all this stuff' but doesn't make us feel what she'll lose if Christian goes without her, or what she'll lose if she goes.

Story Forward: 8

This scene is a critical story engine. It moves Dani from a passive, anxious outsider to an active participant in the trip. The invitation is the key story beat that propels her into the central conflict of the film. The scene also deepens the relationship conflict, setting up the emotional stakes for the horror to come. It's working well.

Unpredictability: 5

The scene follows a predictable pattern: Dani raises concern → Christian deflects → Dani pushes → Christian threatens to leave → Dani apologizes → Christian softens → offer is made. Each beat is earned but expected. The one surprising moment is Christian's invitation at the end, which subverts the expectation that he'll just leave. However, the invitation feels hollow because we know from the whole-script summary that he later tells his friends she's not coming.

Philosophical Conflict: 3

The philosophical conflict revolves around communication, honesty, and emotional vulnerability in relationships. It challenges the protagonist's beliefs about trust, transparency, and the importance of open dialogue.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene lands emotionally because of Dani's vulnerability and the power imbalance. Her tears feel earned given her trauma (family death, sister's suicide). Christian's coldness and eventual reluctant softening create a queasy feeling—this 'resolution' doesn't feel good. The emotional impact is strongest in the final exchange where Dani says 'You don't want me to' and Christian says 'I just asked you'—the gap between words and feeling is palpable.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is naturalistic and character-specific. Dani's lines reveal her anxiety and self-doubt ('I get paranoid. I'm sorry. I'm going through all this stuff'). Christian's lines are evasive and deflective ('Well, I just apologized, Dani'). The exchange about 'sorry' vs. 'too bad' is sharp and specific. The dialogue serves character and conflict well. Minor weakness: some lines feel slightly on-the-nose ('I'm not trying to attack you' / 'Well, it feels like that')—functional but not surprising.

Engagement: 7

The scene holds attention because the conflict is relatable and the power dynamic is uncomfortable. We're engaged by the question: will he leave? Will she stand up for herself? The scene's emotional realism keeps us invested. Engagement dips slightly in the middle where the argument circles—'I told you I wanted to go' / 'You told me it would be cool to go'—before picking up again with the threat of departure.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is functional but slightly baggy. The scene has several beats where the argument circles back to the same point ('I told you I wanted to go' / 'You told me it would be cool to go'). The threat to leave happens twice, which dilutes its impact. The scene could lose 10-15% of its dialogue without losing meaning. The final beat—the invitation—lands well because it's a genuine shift.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are correct (INT. LYFT CAR (MOVING) - NIGHT, INT. DANI'S APARTMENT - NIGHT). Character names are in caps. Parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively. Dialogue is properly formatted. No formatting issues.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-beat structure: (1) Dani raises the issue, Christian deflects; (2) Christian threatens to leave, Dani apologizes; (3) Christian offers the invitation, Dani is suspicious. Each beat escalates the emotional stakes. The structure is sound and serves the character arcs. The only structural weakness is that the middle beat (threat to leave) happens twice, slightly blunting the escalation.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit repetitive and drawn out, with a lot of back and forth between Dani and Christian about the same points. This could be streamlined for a tighter pace.
  • The dialogue is a bit on the nose. The characters explicitly state their emotions and thoughts instead of allowing them to be implied through actions or subtext. For example, Dani saying "I just got confused" feels unnecessary.
  • The pacing is uneven. The scene starts with a fast-paced dialogue exchange but then slows down considerably when Dani starts crying. This shift in pace makes the scene feel disjointed.
  • While Dani's crying is understandable, her reaction feels a bit excessive and over the top given the context. It's difficult to believe that she would break down crying over this level of misunderstanding.
  • Christian's softening feels a bit sudden and unearned. It's not clear why he would suddenly change his tone and offer to take Dani to Sweden. It would be more believable if his softening was more gradual and motivated by something specific about Dani's reaction.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt and doesn't provide much closure. It's not clear what Dani's response is to Christian's invitation, or how the conflict between them is ultimately resolved.
Suggestions
  • Consider cutting some of the repeated dialogue and focusing on the emotional core of the scene. Use subtext and implied dialogue to convey the characters' feelings instead of stating them explicitly.
  • Explore Dani's emotional state more subtly. Perhaps her crying could be sparked by something deeper, like a fear of abandonment or a feeling of vulnerability, rather than simply being confused.
  • Develop Christian's motivations more clearly. Why does he suddenly offer to take Dani to Sweden? Is it a genuine gesture of remorse or a strategic move to avoid further conflict? Exploring this question would create a more compelling dynamic.
  • End the scene with a more definitive resolution. Does Dani accept Christian's invitation? Does she express her doubts? Leaving the scene with some level of closure would be more satisfying for the reader.



Scene 5 -  Unexpected Arrival
17 INT. MARK & JOSH’S APARTMENT - DAY 17
Mark & Josh’s apartment is essentially a stoner’s den
crossed with a serious anthropologist’s home. Ironic posters
(a portrait of Ronald Reagan, etc.) are countered by posters
of James George Frazer and Claude Lévi-Strauss. There are
stacks of books in every corner.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 13
17 CONTINUED: 17
Christian, Mark, Pelle and Josh sit in the living room, smoking
from a bong. Josh holds a book by Johannes Bureus (titled
Adalruna) and Pelle is drawing in his notepad.
JOSH
Are the Swedes sensitive about
their history of Nazi
collaboration?
PELLE JOSH (CONT'D)
Are you sensitive about
Hiroshima? I am, yes.
Or the trail of tears? Yep.
Or slavery? Uhhh - what do you think?
Christian looks extremely preoccupied. His foot pumps
involuntarily. He receives a TEXT.
CHRISTIAN
(anxiously)
Hey guys, it’s Dani - she’s coming
up.
MARK JOSH
...Okay. (re: weed and bong)
Should we clear all this?
CHRISTIAN
No no, it doesn’t matter. But uh -
listen...
Christian goes to buzz her in.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
...just so you guys know: she’s not
gonna actually come, but I invited
her on the trip. Just to not make it
weird.
A moment of silence. Pelle sits especially frozen.
MARK
You invited her?
CHRISTIAN
Yeah, but she’s not coming.
JOSH
She doesn’t want to?
CHRISTIAN
(measuredly)
No: I "invited" her and she
"accepted," but she's not gonna
actually come.
Mark and Josh just stare at him.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
You guys know what she’s dealing
with!
MARK JOSH
No, we know. I just didn’t
realize. It’s totally fine if Yeah, dude, nobody minds.
she joins.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 14
17 CONTINUED: 17
A KNOCK at the door. Christian goes to answer it, but before
he does, he reasserts:
CHRISTIAN
Okay, so just: you guys told me to
invite her and you know that she’s
coming. Agreed?
They don’t respond. Christian now OPENS the door to DANI. She
enters with an almost apologetic smile on her face.
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
Hey. Hi baby.
(to the room) JOSH/MARK/PELLE
Hey guys! Hey!
DANI
How’s it going?
MARK
Just chillin’.
DANI
Nice.
A brief, awkward pause.
JOSH
So, Sweden...!
DANI
Yeah!
PELLE
You’re coming, right?
DANI
I think so...! If it’s not completely
destroying your guys’ male bonding
plans.

MARK/JOSH/PELLE CHRISTIAN
Nope. / Not at all. Oh, shut the fuck up.
Dani smiles bashfully. Mark abruptly addresses Christian:
MARK
Hey man, can I get you to look at
that paragraph real quick?
CHRISTIAN
(confused pause)
Sure. Yeah. Okay.
(to Dani)
Right back.
Christian kisses Dani, and leaves the room with Mark. Dani
looks to the ROOM. Josh has returned to his book. Pelle,
alone on the couch, warmly gestures for Dani to join him. She
obliges.
DANI PELLE
Hey Pelle. Hi Dani.
She notices that Pelle has been composing a DRAWING in his
notepad. It’s a drawing of the room.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 15
17 CONTINUED: 17
DANI
Ooh, that’s a beautiful drawing.
PELLE
Oh, thank you! I’m trying to be a
naturalist.
Pelle closes the drawing pad. Gives Dani his full attention.
DANI
How’ve you been?
PELLE
Pretty good! Survived finals. You?
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
Uh, well - didn’t quite
finish! But they’re giving me (realizing)
a break this year... Oh, right. God. Of course.

Dani makes an embarrassed “bleh” face.
DANI
How did you like the Anthropology
department?
PELLE
It’s good! I just can’t seem to choose
if I hate academia or not. Unlike this
one.
(”this one” being Josh)
You’re doing psychiatry?
DANI
Psychology. Yeah. That’s how you
know I’m nuts.
PELLE
Also that funny look in your eye.
Dani LAUGHS, a bit unnaturally. An awkward moment.
PELLE (CONT’D)
So! You’re coming to Hälsingland!
DANI
Yeah! I can’t wait. Christian says
you’ve got a special thing in the
woods planned?
PELLE
Oh yes - a sort of crazy, nine-day
festival we’re doing...
DANI
Do you do that every midsummer?
PELLE
Uh - well...this specific one
happens only once every ninety
years. So it’ll be a first and a
last for everybody.
Pelle raises his eyebrows, mock-menacing.
DANI
...Christian says you’re from a
really small community?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 16
17 CONTINUED: 17
PELLE
Oh yes - tiny. Very sort of...
(”what’s the word?”)
Incestuous? Incestual?
DANI
Depends on which of those you mean.
PELLE
Oh - ha! No: we’re just very
secluded...
Pelle pulls up a PHOTO on his phone. Shows it to Dani. It
features a lush, impossibly green field. Young men and women
stand about - all dressed like hippies in white.
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
Oh wow! Yeah...we do our own thing.
DANI
Looks like a Swedish hippie
renaissance fair.
(noticing another photo)
Who’s this one?

Dani is pointing out a photo of a YOUNG WOMAN (20s) in an
impressive flower dress. (We will later discover her to be
Ulla.)
PELLE
Ooh - that’s last year’s May
Queen!

DANI
Beautiful.

A thoughtful pause before he asserts:
PELLE
You know, I think it’s actually
very good you’re coming.
DANI
(cheekily)
Oh yeah? For who?
PELLE
For you! And for my family. I think
you’ll be very...
Pelle weaves his fingers together, signifying a tight-knit
connection. Dani smiles. Pelle PAUSES again, and his tone now
CHANGES. He leans forward, sensitively:
PELLE (CONT’D)
You know...I never had the chance
to tell you, but I was really so
very sorry to hear about - your
loss...
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
Oh...! ...and what happened.
I can’t even fathom. I mean,
I lost my parents too, so I
have some idea, but...
Dani looks cornered. TEARS have welled up in her eyes.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 17
17 CONTINUED: 17
PELLE (CONT’D)
Oh, no. Sorry to bring it up!
DANI
No, I mean - thank you. I just...
I'm sorry.
(stands up suddenly)
I'll be right back. Bathroom. Thank
you.
Dani rushes off. Pelle watches her with blank eyes.
Dani, stifling tears, enters the BATHROOM.
Genres: ["Drama","Thriller","Mystery"]

Summary Christian's plan to avoid awkwardness by pretending to invite Dani to Sweden backfires when she unexpectedly shows up at Mark and Josh's apartment. Dani and Pelle connect over their shared interest in the upcoming Midsummer festival, but Pelle's condolences over Dani's loss leads to a moment of emotional tension and Dani retreating to the bathroom.
Strengths
  • Subtle tension building
  • Intriguing setting introduction
  • Emotionally engaging dialogue
Weaknesses
  • Some awkward pauses in dialogue
  • Limited action or external conflict

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene competently sets up the group's dynamic and confirms Dani's participation, but it is primarily expository and lacks dramatic tension or character movement. The one thing most limiting the overall score is the absence of a compelling internal or philosophical conflict; adding a seed of thematic tension or a small character choice would lift it.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a horror film set in a seemingly idyllic Swedish midsummer festival is strong and distinctive. This scene effectively establishes the mundane, urban world before the descent into the cult's territory. The contrast between the stoner-anthropologist apartment and the coming pagan horror is well set up. The concept is working well.

Plot: 6

The plot function is clear: Dani's decision to join the trip is confirmed, and the group is assembled for departure. Christian's lie about inviting her creates a small complication. The scene advances the plot from 'will she come?' to 'she is coming,' which is necessary but not surprising. The plot is functional.

Originality: 7

The scene's originality lies in its specific details: the ironic Reagan poster, the Bureus book, the 'incestuous/incestual' wordplay, and Pelle's drawing of the room. These feel fresh and character-specific. The 'stoner den crossed with anthropologist's home' is a vivid, original setting. The scene is not breaking new ground structurally, but its texture is distinctive.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Characters are well-drawn. Christian's anxious foot-pumping and his clumsy lie reveal his cowardice and manipulation. Dani's apologetic smile and her 'bleh' face show her vulnerability and social anxiety. Pelle is warm, observant, and slightly unsettling in his directness. Mark and Josh are distinct as the bro-ish and academic friends. The dialogue is natural and reveals character effectively.

Character Changes: 5

Character change is minimal. Dani's emotional state shifts from awkward to tearful when Pelle brings up her loss, but this is a regression to a known state of grief, not a new development. Christian's lie and his anxiety are consistent with his established pattern of avoidance. No character learns or changes in a way that will affect their future choices. This is functional for a setup scene but lacks movement.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to navigate the complex dynamics of inviting a friend on a trip while being sensitive to their emotional state. This reflects a desire for social harmony and understanding.

External Goal: 6

The protagonist's external goal is to manage the expectations of his friends regarding the invited guest and ensure a smooth interaction. This reflects a desire to maintain group cohesion and avoid conflict.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has a clear setup for conflict: Christian's lie about inviting Dani, the awkward group dynamic, and Dani's emotional vulnerability. However, the conflict is mostly internal or passive. Christian's lie is defused quickly by Mark and Josh's acceptance, and the tension dissipates into small talk. The strongest conflict beat is Dani's reaction to Pelle's condolences, but it's a retreat rather than a confrontation. The scene lacks a direct clash of wills or active opposition between characters.

Opposition: 4

Opposition is weak. Christian's lie is the only source of opposition, but it's immediately neutralized by Mark and Josh's compliance. No one actively works against anyone else. Pelle's condolences create emotional opposition (Dani's grief vs. social expectation), but it's one-sided. The group's 'male bonding' plans are mentioned but never embodied as a force against Dani's inclusion.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are present but vague. We know Dani is grieving and Christian is lying, but the immediate stakes of this scene are low: if Dani comes on the trip, the group dynamic changes. The larger stakes (Dani's mental health, the relationship's survival) are implied but not felt in the moment. The scene doesn't clarify what Christian risks by his lie or what Dani risks by joining.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by confirming Dani's participation in the trip, which is the necessary precondition for the entire midsummer plot. Christian's lie about the invitation adds a small dramatic irony. However, the scene is largely expository and doesn't introduce a new complication or raise the stakes beyond what was already established. It's functional but not propulsive.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has some unpredictable beats: Christian's lie, Dani actually showing up, Pelle's drawing, and the sudden condolences. However, the overall arc is predictable—Dani arrives, there's awkwardness, she bonds with Pelle. The biggest surprise (Pelle bringing up her loss) is well-handled but follows a familiar pattern of 'kind character triggers protagonist's grief.'

Philosophical Conflict: 4

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the characters' differing perspectives on sensitive historical topics and personal losses. This challenges their beliefs and values, highlighting the complexity of human relationships.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The emotional impact is the scene's strongest dimension. Dani's vulnerability is palpable from her 'apologetic smile' to her tearful retreat. Pelle's condolences land with genuine weight, and Dani's 'I'll be right back. Bathroom. Thank you.' is a heartbreakingly restrained exit. The scene earns its emotional beats through understatement.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is naturalistic and character-specific. Christian's anxious 'she's not gonna actually come' and his convoluted lie feel true to a guy in over his head. Pelle's 'Incestuous? Incestual?' is a nice character beat. Dani's self-deprecating 'That's how you know I'm nuts' feels authentic. The dialogue serves character and mood without being overwritten.

Engagement: 6

The scene holds attention through character tension and emotional beats, but there are lulls. The middle section (Dani and Pelle's small talk about anthropology, psychiatry) is functional but not gripping. The scene's energy dips after the initial lie is resolved and before Pelle's condolences. The audience may feel the scene is marking time until the next plot point.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is uneven. The opening (Christian's lie, Dani's arrival) is tight and tense. The middle section (small talk, drawing reveal) drags slightly. The final beat (condolences, Dani's exit) recovers momentum. The scene could benefit from a trim of 10-15% in the middle to keep the emotional arc from losing steam.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clean. Scene headings are correct, character cues are consistent, parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively (e.g., '(anxiously)', '(measuredly)'). The action lines are vivid but not overwritten. The only minor note is the 'SALMON Revisions' header, which is a draft artifact.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-part structure: setup (Christian's lie), arrival (Dani enters, awkwardness), and emotional climax (Pelle's condolences, Dani's exit). The structure serves the scene's purpose: establishing the group dynamic, Dani's vulnerability, and Pelle's role as a confidant. The beats are logically ordered and build to the emotional payoff.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit too expository, with a lot of information being relayed through dialogue rather than shown through action. For example, we learn that Dani is coming to Sweden, but we don't see her make the decision or even express any excitement about it.
  • The characters' reactions to Christian's decision to invite Dani feel a bit flat. Mark and Josh seem to accept it without question, which is odd considering they know Dani is dealing with a significant loss. Pelle's reaction is more nuanced, but it's still a little unclear why he's so frozen.
  • The awkwardness of the scene is a bit heavy-handed. The constant pauses and unnaturally forced humor (like Dani's line about her being 'nuts') don't feel organic. It would be more compelling to show the awkwardness through subtler cues, like body language and facial expressions.
  • The scene doesn't do a great job of establishing a sense of place. We get a brief description of Mark and Josh's apartment, but it's not particularly evocative. More details about the setting, and how it reflects the characters' personalities, could help create a more immersive experience.
  • The scene feels like it's setting up a conflict that isn't quite fully developed yet. Dani's tears at the end of the scene are a good start, but the scene needs to do more to show the emotional weight of her situation and how it's affecting her relationship with Christian.
  • Pelle's line, "I never had the chance to tell you, but I was really so very sorry to hear about - your loss... and what happened. I can’t even fathom. I mean, I lost my parents too, so I have some idea, but..." is a bit too on the nose. It would be more impactful if the scene showed Pelle's sympathy through his actions and expressions, rather than having him state it so directly. Also, we know Dani is dealing with a loss, but this scene could benefit from a flashback to the event or a more emotional scene between Dani and Christian.
Suggestions
  • Show, don't tell. Rather than having characters state their intentions, show them through their actions and interactions. For example, we could see Dani making a decision to go to Sweden, or see her struggling with her feelings about Christian's secret trip.
  • Develop the characters' reactions more fully. Why are Mark and Josh so accepting of Christian's decision? How does Pelle's reaction to Dani's arrival change throughout the scene?
  • Use subtler cues to create awkwardness. Instead of relying on forced humor and pauses, show the awkwardness through body language, facial expressions, and silences.
  • Establish a stronger sense of place. Use details about the setting to create an atmosphere and to reveal something about the characters. For example, what kinds of books are in Mark and Josh's apartment? How does the décor reflect their personalities? What does the apartment smell like?
  • Develop the conflict more fully. The scene needs to do more to show the emotional weight of Dani's situation and how it's affecting her relationship with Christian. Consider adding a flashback to the event that Dani is grieving or a scene where Dani and Christian have a more emotional conversation about their relationship.
  • Make Pelle's sympathy more nuanced. Rather than having him state his sorrow directly, show it through his expressions and actions. Consider adding a scene where he helps Dani with something practical, or where he shares a personal story about his own loss.
  • Consider using the scene to reveal more about the relationship between Dani and Christian. Are there any underlying tensions that this trip to Sweden might exacerbate? What are their expectations for the trip? How does their relationship dynamic play out when they are around other people?



Scene 6 -  Driving Through Sweden
18 INT. AIRPLANE LAVATORY (IN FLIGHT) - DAY - 2 WEEKS LATER 18
Dani has entered an airplane’s lavatory, stifling an oncoming
deluge. After shutting the door behind her, she BREAKS DOWN
in a fit of violent SOBS.
19 INT. AIRPLANE (IN FLIGHT) - MINUTES LATER 19
We are WIDE, looking down the length of the plane. We track
forward, drifting over the heads of passengers.
In the b.g., Dani exits the lavatory and returns to her seat.
Christian is seated beside her at the window. We have arrived
at a PROFILE CU of them (the window in the b.g.).
Christian takes Dani’s hand and smiles at her. It’s clear
she’s been crying, but she hides it behind a determinedly
casual “all is well” expression.
Christian goes along with the pretending, and looks out the
WINDOW. We have begun a slow ZOOM past them, toward the
window. The window soon FILLS the frame. We are flying over
beautiful terrain. We have entered SWEDEN. The captain
announces this in Swedish over the intercom.

20 *OMITTED* 20
21 INT. RENTAL MINIVAN (MOVING) - DAY 21
Our group, now in a rental minivan, drives through Stockholm
traffic. Pelle is at the wheel. Mark sits passenger, holding
a film theory book. In the back: Dani, Christian and Josh
(who reads the Poetic Edda).
They pass a group of BEAUTIFUL BLONDE WOMEN.
MARK
(to Christian)
Holy God, the women here...!
Christian, aware of Dani, gives a self-conscious half-nod.
Dani happily pretends to ignore this.
MARK (CONT’D)
What is it that makes them hotter?
JOSH
The Vikings grabbed all the best
babes from other countries and
dragged them over.
They have now pulled onto the FREEWAY - leaving Stockholm.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 18
21 CONTINUED: 21

DANI
How far are we driving?
PELLE
Four hours, about.
MARK
(exasperated)
Oh my God.

21A INT. FREEWAY RENTAL MINIVAN (MOVING) - LATER - DAY 21A
Dani’s phone VIBRATES, waking her up. She checks it...
DANI’S PHONE: A friend has just posted on her Facebook page
“Happy early birthday! Hope tomorrow is the best one yet!”
Dani doesn’t react. She looks to the side to notice a book on
Josh’s lap. The Secret Nazi Language of the Uthark. Its cover
is a runic pattern.
DANI
Why are you reading that?

JOSH
(realizing what she’s
talking about)
Oh! Ha. Ask Pelle.
PELLE
(accepting the cue)
We’re taught the runic alphabet in
my village. Josh just carries that
around to annoy me.
DANI
(to Josh)
What are you doing your thesis on,
again?
JOSH
Uhhhh - well! My focus is actually on
European midsummer traditions. Which
was basically the impetus behind this
whole trip. I’m doing Germany and
England after this.
DANI
(to Christian)
That’s similar to what you’re thinking
of doing - right? For your thesis?
CHRISTIAN
(tensely)
Well, I don’t know quite what I’m
doing. (As you know.) But I’m thinking
about rooting it in something
Scandinavian.
DANI
See that, Pelle? You’ve managed to
brainwash all your friends.
PELLE
Josh was already brainwashed when I
found him.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 19
21A CONTINUED: 21A
JOSH
(re: Pelle’s
acknowledgement)
Thank you.

DISSOLVE TO:

22 *OMITTED* 22

23 *OMITTED* 23
Genres: ["Drama","Thriller"]

Summary A group of friends travel through Sweden in a rental minivan. While Mark makes lighthearted comments about the women, Dani appears withdrawn and distressed. The group discusses runes and their research interests, but Dani's silent turmoil remains unnoticed by the others. The scene ends with a dissolve, leaving Dani's emotional state and its potential impact on the journey unresolved.
Strengths
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Tension between characters
  • Mysterious undertones
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel slightly forced or expository

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 5

This scene's primary job is to transition the group to the village while maintaining character continuity—it does that competently but without tension, revelation, or emotional progression. The one thing most limiting the overall score is the lack of any forward-driving beat or character change, which makes it feel like filler; adding a small complication or emotional shift would lift it to a 6.


Story Content

Concept: 5

The scene's concept is a travel interlude: the group drives through Sweden, with light character exposition and a brief glimpse of Dani's emotional state. It's functional but unremarkable—a necessary bridge scene that doesn't deepen or twist the premise.

Plot: 5

Plot movement is minimal: the group travels from Stockholm toward the village, and we learn Josh's thesis focus and Christian's tension about his own. No new plot complications arise; it's a connective scene.

Originality: 4

The scene is a standard travel sequence: banter about local women, a phone notification, thesis talk. Nothing feels fresh or distinctive—it's competent but generic for a horror-thriller setup.


Character Development

Characters: 5

Characters are sketched functionally: Mark is crass, Josh is academic, Christian is tense, Dani is fragile but hiding it. Pelle is the calm guide. No character deepens or surprises here—they behave exactly as established.

Character Changes: 3

There is no character movement in this scene. Dani hides her crying, then wakes and ignores a birthday message—this repeats her established pattern of suppressing grief. Christian is tense about his thesis, which we already knew. No new pressure, contradiction, or relationship shift occurs.

Internal Goal: 4

Dani's internal goal is to hide her emotional vulnerability and appear strong in front of Christian and the group. This reflects her deeper need for acceptance and fear of being judged or pitied.

External Goal: 3

The protagonist's external goal is to engage in conversation with her friends and maintain a sense of normalcy despite her emotional state. This reflects the immediate challenge of balancing personal emotions with social interactions.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene has no direct confrontation. Dani's internal grief is present but not externalized into conflict. Christian's tense line 'Well, I don’t know quite what I’m doing. (As you know.)' hints at friction, but it's buried. Mark's comment about women and Josh's deflection create no real opposition. The scene coasts on exposition and travel logistics.

Opposition: 3

No character actively opposes another. Mark's comment is a joke, Josh's explanation is academic, Pelle is accommodating. Christian's tension is internal. Dani's grief is a passive force, not an opposing one. The scene lacks a clear antagonist or obstacle.

High Stakes: 4

The stakes are implied but not articulated. Dani's emotional fragility is clear, but what she stands to lose (her relationship? her sanity?) is not stated. The trip's purpose is vague. Christian's thesis tension is minor. No concrete consequence is at risk in this scene.

Story Forward: 4

The scene advances the story only by moving characters geographically and establishing Josh's thesis (which will later conflict with Christian's). Dani's emotional state is shown but not progressed—she hides her crying, then wakes to a birthday message she ignores. The scene lacks a forward-driving beat or revelation.

Unpredictability: 3

The scene is entirely predictable: a travel montage with small talk. Dani's breakdown in the lavatory is the only surprise, but it's telegraphed by her grief. The conversation about theses and runes feels like setup, not surprise. No twist or unexpected turn.

Philosophical Conflict: 2

The philosophical conflict revolves around the idea of authenticity versus pretense. Dani struggles to maintain a facade of composure while dealing with internal turmoil, highlighting the tension between genuine emotions and societal expectations.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The scene has emotional weight from Dani's grief, shown in the lavatory breakdown and her numb reaction to the birthday message. However, the emotion is contained and not shared or escalated. The group's small talk undercuts the intensity. The audience feels for Dani but is not deeply moved.

Dialogue: 5

The dialogue is functional but flat. Mark's line 'Holy God, the women here...!' is generic. Josh's explanation about Vikings is exposition. Christian's 'Well, I don’t know quite what I’m doing' is evasive but not revealing. Dani's lines are questions or deflections. No line has subtext or wit.

Engagement: 4

The scene is a travel montage with low stakes and no conflict. The audience is given information (thesis topics, runes) but no reason to lean in. Dani's grief is the only hook, but it's passive. The scene feels like filler between the emotional setup and the horror to come.

Pacing: 5

The pacing is steady but slow. The lavatory breakdown is a strong emotional beat, then the scene settles into a leisurely drive. The conversation about theses and runes feels like it's marking time. The dissolve to the next scene suggests a passage of time, but the scene itself lacks momentum.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear, action lines are concise, and dialogue is properly attributed. The use of 'OMITTED' for missing scenes is standard. No formatting errors.

Structure: 5

The scene has a clear structure: emotional release (lavatory), transition (plane), travel (minivan), and setup (thesis talk). But it lacks a clear turning point or escalation. It's a bridge scene that moves characters from point A to point B without changing their situation or relationships.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit too exposition-heavy, particularly in the opening moments.
  • The inclusion of the 'OMITTED' sections doesn't add value to the reader's understanding and can feel jarring.
  • The visual descriptions, while present, don't fully engage the reader with the scene. There's an opportunity to create more evocative imagery.
  • The dialogue feels a bit stiff and expositional. It lacks the naturalness of a real conversation.
  • The scene lacks a clear driving conflict or tension that would keep the reader engaged. It feels a bit like filler.
  • The emotional beats are not fully conveyed in the writing, particularly when Dani is upset. It might be helpful to add details about her facial expressions or body language.
  • The scene feels a bit repetitive, focusing on the characters' conversation about Scandinavia. This could be condensed and made more concise.
  • The ending of the scene feels a bit abrupt. It might be helpful to add a line or two to create a sense of closure.
Suggestions
  • Consider using a more active voice to make the writing more dynamic and engaging. For instance, instead of 'Dani has entered an airplane’s lavatory,' you could write 'Dani rushed into the airplane’s lavatory.'
  • Instead of using 'OMITTED,' write those scenes. Or, if you want to cut those scenes, think of ways to use their information to create a stronger scene 21.
  • Add more specific visual details to help the reader imagine the scene. For instance, instead of 'beautiful terrain,' you could write 'rolling green hills dotted with sparkling blue lakes.'
  • Make the dialogue more natural and less expositional. Have the characters converse as people would in real life, with more natural pauses and interruptions.
  • Introduce a conflict or tension that would raise the stakes and keep the reader engaged. This could be an external conflict, like a disagreement between characters, or an internal conflict, like Dani's struggle with her emotions.
  • Add more emotional detail to Dani's reactions to help the reader understand what she's going through. For instance, you could write 'Tears streamed down Dani's face as she choked back a sob.'
  • Consider streamlining the scene by condensing the conversation about Scandinavia and focusing on a single point of conflict or tension.
  • Add a line or two to the end of the scene to create a sense of closure. For instance, you could end with Dani staring out the window at the Swedish landscape, her expression unreadable, or with Christian noticing Dani's attempt to hide her tears.



Scene 7 -  A Midsummer Night's Trip
24 EXT. ROAD - TWO HOURS LATER 24
Pelle drives under an anti-immigration BANNER (in Swedish)
before passing a sign announcing that they have arrived in
Hälsingland.
PELLE
Entering Hälsingland!
25 EXT. MEADOW - CONTINUOUS 25
The minivan idles up to a LARGE GRASSY MEADOW. It’s lush,
impossibly green, magical. About twenty YOUNG PEOPLE (teens
to twenties) lounge about. Tents and camping equipment
abound. A few of the women are dressed in traditional white
dresses and don floral garland crowns. A couple of the men
look like 19th century farmers, although most are dressed in
modern clothes.
The minivan parks at the head of the field. Our group
emerges, yawning and stretching. Dani is mesmerized. Pelle
WAVES to a group of young people picnicking on the grass.
They clearly know each other well.
GIRLS
Pelle!!
Pelle gestures for our group to follow him as he approaches
the picnickers. Pelle explains as they walk:
PELLE
These are all younger people from
my village. Everyone’s returning
from their trips outside.
Pelle arrives at the group and receives a flood of hugs.
Everyone introduces themselves.
Then, across the field, a merry Blonde Guy (25) calls out to
Pelle. This is INGEMAR.
INGEMAR
(in Swedish)
Holy shit! Pelle!!
Pelle turns to Ingemar. His face LIGHTS UP, and he runs over
to him. Dani, Christian, Mark and Josh follow.
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
Glad Heliga Johannes Döparens dag!
Pelle laughs. They hug.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 20
25 CONTINUED: 25
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
Fan vad spinkig du är! Vart har
resten av dig tagit vägen?

PELLE INGEMAR (CONT'D)
Ser ut som att du fått det.. Va? Tycker du att jag blivit
fet?
PELLE
Here: English. These are my great
friends. Josh, Christian, Mark,
Dani: meet my brother Ingemar. Best
friend since we were babies.
INGEMAR
(recounting)
Josh, Christian, Mark...Dani?
(confirmed)
Awesome! And say hello to my
friends, Simon and Connie from
London.
He gestures to an attractive British couple, CONNIE (24,
skinny) and SIMON (26, spectacled, tattooed).
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
Simon and Connie, this is Pelle
and...all the names I just learned
two seconds back.

SIMON CONNIE
Hey. Hello.
INGEMAR
Perfect timing, by the way:
Ingemar pulls out a bag of MAGIC MUSHROOMS. Hands them to
Pelle.
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
We just took these five minutes
back. Haven’t even started coming up
yet.
MARK
(overjoyed)
Ohhh shit.
Mark grabs the bag from Pelle and studies the contents.
PELLE MARK (CONT'D)
(to the group)
Do you guys wanna take it
now? Or should we settle in
first? Fuck it. Let’s just take ‘em.
DANI
(to Christian)
I think I might need to find my
footing first.
CHRISTIAN
Yeah. Of course.
(quietly)
And you know you don’t need to take
them. If you’re feeling unsure.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 21
25 CONTINUED: 25
DANI
No, I just need to get settled.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Okay. Well. I’ll wait for
you. No - go ahead!
CHRISTIAN
No, I’ll wait. We’ll come up
together.

Josh and Mark and Pelle have pulled their mushrooms from the
bag. They look to Christian, ready to go.
PELLE
Ready?
CHRISTIAN
I’m waiting for Dani. You guys go
on.
MARK
Dude. We can’t come up at different
times. They’ll be totally separate
trips.
CHRISTIAN
Then you can wait for us.
Mark looks frustrated - angry even.
DANI
You know what? That’s okay. I’m
ready.

CHRISTIAN
Baby. Don’t feel rushed.
DANI
I don’t. I’m ready.
MARK DANI (CONT'D)
(false concern) (bluntly)
You sure? Yeah, Mark, thanks.
INGEMAR
They made mushroom tea if you
prefer against the taste.
DANI
(considers)
Okay. Yeah. I’ll have that. Thank
you - Ingmar?
Ingemar smiles confirmation and goes to fetch her a mug of
tea.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Don’t let Mark pressure you. He’s not. It’ll get too
Of all people. complicated otherwise. It’s
fine.
Ingemar hands Dani her TEA.
PELLE
(to Dani)
Ready?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 22
25 CONTINUED: 25
Dani, now holding the tea, nods yes.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Okay. Here we go. Think happy
thoughts!
They eat their shrooms. Dani hesitates before SIPPING the tea.
CHRISTIAN
You okay?
DANI
Yeah. It’s good. I’m excited.
CHRISTIAN
(still concerned)
Cool. Me too.
Genres: ["Drama","Psychological","Thriller"]

Summary Pelle and his friends arrive in Hälsingland for a Saint John's Eve celebration and are welcomed by Pelle's brother, Ingemar. Ingemar offers magic mushrooms, causing some excitement and some hesitation within the group. Dani and Christian are hesitant, but Dani eventually agrees to take them while Christian opts for mushroom tea. Despite Mark's impatience for the trip to begin, the group decides to take the mushrooms together, setting the stage for a potentially transformative experience.
Strengths
  • Exploration of emotional depth
  • Unique concept with magic mushrooms
  • Strong character development
Weaknesses
  • Potential lack of external conflict
  • Slow pacing in preparation for magic mushroom consumption

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene effectively establishes the idyllic facade of the festival and the group's dynamic, with strong character work and a clear story function. The main limitation is that Dani's decision to take the tea feels slightly rushed, and the scene could benefit from a more dramatized internal conflict or a subtle philosophical seed to deepen its thematic resonance.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a seemingly idyllic Swedish midsummer festival that gradually reveals its dark pagan underbelly is strong and well-established here. The arrival at the meadow, the welcoming by Pelle's brother Ingemar, and the casual introduction of magic mushrooms all reinforce the central tension: a beautiful, communal celebration that is also a gateway to psychological and ritualistic horror. The scene works because it sells the allure before the dread.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the group's arrival at the festival and introduces the key plot device of the magic mushrooms. The scene's main plot function is to get everyone to the same altered state, which it does efficiently. However, the decision to have Dani take the tea feels slightly rushed—her internal conflict is resolved too quickly, and the pressure from Mark is defused without much consequence.

Originality: 7

The scene is not breaking new ground in its structure—arrival at a seemingly idyllic cult gathering is a familiar horror trope. However, the specificity of the Swedish setting, the casual multilingualism, and the focus on the group's dynamic (especially Mark's pushiness and Christian's passive concern) give it a fresh texture. The magic mushroom tea as a plot device is well-used, avoiding cliché by making it a communal choice rather than a forced ingestion.


Character Development

Characters: 7

The characters are well-drawn in this scene. Dani is the cautious, grieving heart; Christian is the supportive but passive boyfriend; Mark is the eager, pushy friend; Pelle is the warm but slightly opaque host. Ingemar is introduced as a lively, welcoming figure. The dialogue is natural and reveals character: Mark's 'Fuck it. Let’s just take ‘em' vs. Dani's 'I think I might need to find my footing first.' The tension between Dani and Christian is palpable but understated.

Character Changes: 5

The scene does not show significant character change, but it does show character pressure. Dani moves from hesitant to compliant, but this is a familiar pattern for her (she often suppresses her own needs to keep the peace). Christian remains in his passive-supportive role. The scene's function is more about establishing the group's dynamic and setting up the drug-induced state than about character transformation. For a horror-drama, this is functional but not exceptional.

Internal Goal: 5

Dani's internal goal in this scene is to find her footing and feel settled before taking magic mushrooms with the group. This reflects her need for stability and comfort in unfamiliar situations.

External Goal: 6

The protagonist's external goal is to decide whether to take magic mushrooms with the group immediately or settle in first. This reflects the immediate challenge of peer pressure and group dynamics.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has a clear surface conflict: Mark wants everyone to take mushrooms together, Dani wants to wait, Christian supports Dani, and Mark pressures them. The lines 'Dude. We can’t come up at different times. They’ll be totally separate trips.' and 'Don’t let Mark pressure you. Of all people.' show this. However, the conflict resolves too easily—Dani gives in quickly ('You know what? That’s okay. I’m ready.') without much internal or external pushback, and Mark’s pressure is mild. The deeper conflict between Dani’s need for control and her desire to fit in is present but underplayed.

Opposition: 5

The opposition is functional but mild. Mark opposes Dani’s delay, but his opposition is casual and quickly overcome. Ingemar offers an alternative (tea), which diffuses the tension. The deeper opposition—the group’s unspoken expectation that Dani conform—is present but not dramatized. Christian’s support is genuine but weakens the oppositional force; he doesn’t push back against Mark effectively.

High Stakes: 4

The stakes are weak. The scene’s explicit stakes are about timing of a drug trip, which feels trivial. The implicit stakes—Dani’s need to belong after her trauma, Christian’s role as protector, the group’s cohesion—are not articulated or felt. The line 'It’ll get too complicated otherwise' hints at social stakes but doesn’t land. For a horror film, the audience should sense that this decision has consequences, but nothing in the scene suggests real danger or cost.

Story Forward: 7

The scene clearly moves the story forward: the group arrives at the festival, meets key characters (Ingemar, Simon, Connie), and ingests the psychedelic that will catalyze the horror. Dani's decision to take the tea is a significant story beat—it commits her to the experience and sets up her subsequent psychological unraveling. The scene also deepens the relationship tension between Dani and Christian, as he offers to wait but she ultimately goes along with the group.

Unpredictability: 4

The scene is predictable. The arrival at a beautiful meadow, the offer of drugs, the hesitant protagonist, the pushy friend—all are familiar beats. Dani’s decision to take the tea is expected. The only slight surprise is Ingemar offering tea as an alternative, but it doesn’t change the outcome. The scene lacks a twist or a moment that subverts expectation.

Philosophical Conflict: 4

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the pressure to conform to group behavior versus staying true to one's own comfort level and boundaries. This challenges Dani's values of self-awareness and autonomy.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The emotional impact is functional but muted. Dani’s anxiety is clear from her dialogue ('I think I might need to find my footing first') and Christian’s concern, but the scene doesn’t deepen her emotional state. The beauty of the meadow and the warmth of the welcome contrast with her inner turmoil, but that contrast isn’t exploited. The moment where she sips the tea should feel like a threshold crossing, but it lands flat. The audience doesn’t feel her fear or her hope.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and naturalistic. Characters speak in a believable way—Mark’s 'Ohhh shit' and 'Fuck it. Let’s just take ‘em' feel authentic. Christian’s 'Baby. Don’t feel rushed' shows his care. However, the dialogue lacks subtext and compression. Dani’s 'I think I might need to find my footing first' is on-the-nose. The exchange between Dani and Christian about Mark pressuring her is repetitive. The Swedish lines add flavor but are untranslated, which may confuse readers.

Engagement: 5

Engagement is middling. The scene sets up the world and the drug choice, but it doesn’t create a strong hook. The audience is watching Dani make a decision they’ve seen before. The beauty of the meadow and the warmth of the community are pleasant but not gripping. The tension between Dani’s hesitation and Mark’s impatience is mild. The scene lacks a moment that makes the reader lean in—no surprise, no heightened emotion, no clear danger.

Pacing: 6

Pacing is functional. The scene moves from arrival to greeting to drug offer to decision in a logical sequence. The beats are clear, but there is some redundancy—the back-and-forth about waiting could be tightened. The scene is about 2.5 pages, which is appropriate for its content. However, the emotional beats don’t have enough space to land; Dani’s hesitation and decision feel rushed.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is strong. Scene headings are clear, action lines are descriptive without being overwritten, dialogue is properly attributed. The Swedish dialogue is italicized and parentheticals are used appropriately. Minor issue: 'CONTINUED' slugs are present but not necessary for a spec script. The scene number '25' is used for both the exterior and the continued scene, which is standard but could be cleaner.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear structure: arrival, greeting, offer, conflict, resolution. It functions as a setup for the drug trip and the group dynamics. However, it lacks a strong turning point or a clear change in Dani’s status. She arrives hesitant and leaves having agreed to take the drug, but the transformation feels minimal. The scene could benefit from a clearer arc—Dani starts as a passive follower and ends with a small act of agency, or vice versa.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit rushed, especially given the importance of Dani's decision to take the mushrooms. There's a lot of exposition about the characters and the setting, which could be streamlined.
  • The dialogue is somewhat clunky and expository. For example, 'Do you guys wanna take it now? Or should we settle in first?' is an awkward way to introduce the mushrooms.
  • Mark's pushiness feels out of character. He's introduced as being laid-back and happy, so his sudden insistence on everyone taking the mushrooms at the same time feels jarring.
  • Dani's decision to take the mushrooms feels somewhat forced. Her initial hesitation is not convincingly explored, and her change of mind comes across as a bit abrupt.
  • The scene lacks a clear emotional arc. Dani's decision to take the mushrooms doesn't feel like a turning point or a significant moment in her journey. It's more like a plot device to advance the story.
  • The focus on the mushrooms feels a bit heavy-handed. It feels like the scene is trying too hard to establish the drug-induced state, which could be implied more subtly.
  • The ending of the scene, with Dani drinking the tea and saying she's excited, feels somewhat anticlimactic. It doesn't leave the audience with a strong sense of what's going to happen next.
  • It's a bit repetitive to have both Christian and Pelle ask Dani if she's ready. It could be combined into one line or cut entirely.
  • The scene relies heavily on dialogue to convey information. The visual elements could be used more effectively to create a stronger sense of atmosphere and character.
Suggestions
  • Consider cutting down on the exposition. Focus more on the emotional state of the characters and the tension of the moment.
  • Rewrite the dialogue to make it more natural and less expository. Instead of stating facts, allow the characters to reveal their thoughts and feelings through conversation.
  • Give Dani's decision to take the mushrooms more weight. Explore her inner conflict and the reasons behind her choice. This can be done through internal monologue or subtext.
  • Establish a clear emotional arc for Dani. Her decision to take the mushrooms should feel like a turning point, a moment of transformation, or a significant step in her journey.
  • Subtly foreshadow the effects of the mushrooms rather than directly stating them. Use visual cues and sensory details to create a sense of impending change.
  • Create a more suspenseful ending. What are the implications of Dani taking the mushrooms? What will happen next? Leave the audience with a sense of anticipation and intrigue.
  • Use the visual elements more effectively. Show, don't tell. For example, instead of having Pelle say, 'Think happy thoughts!,' show Dani trying to focus on something positive as she sips the tea.
  • Consider using flashbacks or dream sequences to reveal Dani's inner turmoil and her reasons for being drawn to the mushrooms.



Scene 8 -  Dani's Discomfort
25A EXT. MEADOW - MINUTES LATER 25A
Dani sits on the grass with Christian and Pelle. Mark is off
to the side, stabbing at an ANT COLONY with a stick. Josh
paces nearby. His stomach TURNS audibly.
JOSH
Uggghhh, I really don’t feel good.
Josh hunches over to RETCH.
MARK
Don’t puke, dude. Keep it down.
CHRISTIAN
(to Dani)
How are you feeling?
DANI
A little like I have food
poisoning.
PELLE CHRISTIAN
Technically you do. It’ll go
away soon. And you can throw it up if
you need to.
25B EXT. MEADOW BUSH 25B
JUMP CUT to Dani VOMITING into a bush. Christian stands near
her.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
That’s good, baby. It’s okay. Throw
it up.
Dani rises to take a breath.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Does that feel better?
PELLE
Don’t worry - you had it down long
enough. You’re still gonna trip.

25C EXT. LARGE GRASSY MEADOW - MINUTES LATER 25C
The group sits on the grass together. The sun is still
shining.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 23
25C CONTINUED: 25C
CHRISTIAN
What time is it?
PELLE
Nine PM.

MARK
(suddenly alarmed)
What do you mean?!
PELLE
What do you mean?
MARK
That doesn’t feel right.
PELLE MARK (CONT'D)
Why? It’s the midnight sun. It doesn’t feel like nine. I
don’t like that! It feels
wrong.
A YOUNG MAN approaches.
CHRISTIAN
Oh fuck. It’s a new person.
MARK PELLE
What? I don’t want new
people. No - new people are good!
A happy Young Man walks past. This is VALENTIN.
VALENTIN
Hey hey!
The group mumbles hello.
MARK
I wanna lay down.
Mark lies down.
MARK (CONT’D)
Oh my God. Lay down. Guys. It’s so
nice.
Everyone lies down. Except for Josh and Dani. For the rest
of the scene, our focus is on DANI - even as everyone else
speaks.
MARK (CONT’D)
Lie down, Josh.
Josh doesn’t. Stubborn.
PELLE
Can you feel the energy come up
from the earth?
(then, noticing)
And look: the trees, too - they’re
breathing!
Dani looks up. The trees do seem to be breathing - visibly
swelling and deflating with psychedelic life. They LOOM
IMPOSINGLY over Dani. They GROAN in the wind, their branches
leaning (almost reaching) down.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 24
25C CONTINUED: 25C
Pelle, marveling at his surroundings, continues:
PELLE (CONT’D)
Nature just knows instinctually
how to stay in harmony! Everything
mechanically doing its part.
MARK
(emotional)
You guys are my family.
The word “family” HITS Dani.
MARK (CONT’D)
I really mean that. You’re like my
real actual Family.
Dani RISES to her knees, suddenly overwhelmed. Christian
looks to her. She looks to him. He SMILES, but there’s
something false about it.
Dani looks SCARED now. This scares Christian.
CHRISTIAN
Dani? Don’t look like that.
Dani STANDS, panic mounting. Her eyes look crazed.
DANI
I’m sorry. I’m gonna walk.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
I can walk, too. No no. Sorry. I’m gonna...
Dani starts to walk off, a terrible feeling rising in her.
JOSH MARK
Is she mad at us? I don’t like how she did
that.
Dani continues to walk. She’s starting to think very bad
thoughts.
DANI
(to herself)
No, that’s not good. No. No.
She then stumbles onto a group of mirthful YOUTHS - all
wearing flower garlands. They sit in a circle as a YOUNG
WOMAN (20s) plays guitar and sings Så Lunka Vi Så Småningom
in a silly voice (to the laughter of the others). They all
suddenly see Dani, the guitarist stops playing, and
then...they all BURST OUT LAUGHING.
Dani turns stiffly away, tears welling.
DANI (CONT’D)
No, no, no, no...
Dani tensely speed-walks away, looking down at the ground.
Her surroundings are THROBBING visibly (and more intensely
than before).
INGEMAR calls out to Dani.
INGEMAR
Hey! Dani!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 25
25C CONTINUED: 25C
Dani freezes. Terrified, she looks up in his direction. He
waves her over. He’s standing with a few youths at a picnic
table. Behind them, Connie is tending to Simon, who looks
ill.
Dani warily approaches.
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
How are you feeling? Everyone: this
is Pelle’s friend, Dani.
Everyone says hi.
DANI
They were laughing at me over
there.
INGEMAR
What? No, I’m sure they weren’t.
They probably just wanted you to
laugh with them.
But Ingemar’s face was MUTATING as he said that.
DANI
(terrified, forcing a
smile)
Okay. Sorry. Never mind. Thank you.
Dani turns around and walks stiffly off.
DANI (CONT’D)
(trying to turn it around)
It’s okay. It’s not that. You’re
okay. It’s drugs.
She continues toward a sturdy wooden OUTHOUSE. She hastily
enters and SHUTS the door.
Genres: ["Drama","Psychological Thriller","Horror"]

Summary As the evening progresses in a meadow, Dani, under the influence of drugs, experiences growing paranoia and discomfort. The arrival of a new person, Valentin, further unsettles the group. Dani feels overwhelmed and leaves the others, encountering strange youths and an increasingly unsettling Ingemar. Feeling isolated and fearful, she retreats into an outhouse.
Strengths
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Compelling character development
  • Tense atmosphere
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel repetitive or forced

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 5

This scene effectively establishes Dani's psychedelic panic and isolation, which is its primary job in a horror context, but it lacks narrative escalation, character change, and a clear external goal, making it feel like a holding pattern rather than a turning point. Lifting the score would require giving Dani an active objective and a moment of genuine relationship shift or decision.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a psychedelic trip in a seemingly idyllic Swedish meadow, where nature breathes and time feels wrong, is working well. It grounds the horror in a disorienting, subjective experience. The scene's core idea—Dani's isolation and panic amid a group that is blissfully connecting—is strong and genre-appropriate.

Plot: 5

The plot moves Dani from group to isolated panic, but the beats feel repetitive: she vomits, walks, encounters laughing youths, walks, encounters Ingemar, walks, enters outhouse. Each encounter is a variation of 'Dani feels bad and retreats.' The scene lacks a clear escalation or turning point—it's a linear descent without a new complication or decision that changes the trajectory.

Originality: 6

The scene's elements—psychedelic trip, laughing strangers, breathing trees, feeling of isolation—are familiar from horror and drug-trip cinema. However, the specific combination of Midsummer setting, the group's eerie harmony, and Dani's grief-stricken POV gives it a distinct flavor. It's not breaking new ground, but it's executing a known template with competence.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani is clearly drawn as the anxious, grieving outsider. Christian is supportive but hollow—his smile is 'false.' Mark and Josh are comic relief (Mark's alarm about time, Josh's stubbornness). Pelle is the calm guide. These are functional archetypes, but none of them reveal new depth here. The laughing youths and Ingemar are flat—they serve only as triggers for Dani's fear.

Character Changes: 4

Dani moves from uneasy to terrified, but this is intensification of an existing state, not change. She doesn't learn anything, make a decision, or reveal a new facet. The scene's function is 'pressure increase,' which is valid, but it lacks a moment where Dani's relationship to the group or to herself shifts. Christian's false smile is noted but not developed.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist, Dani, internal goal in this scene is to cope with her overwhelming emotions and fears, particularly related to her relationship with Christian and her sense of belonging.

External Goal: 3

The protagonist's external goal is to navigate the drug-induced experience and social interactions with the group of youths in the meadow.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has internal conflict (Dani's panic vs. her attempt to stay calm) and a mild external tension with the laughing youths, but there is no direct opposition between characters. Christian's smile is 'false' and Dani feels scared, but they don't clash. Mark's discomfort with time is a minor beat, not a real conflict. The scene relies on Dani's subjective dread rather than interpersonal friction.

Opposition: 4

Opposition is weak. The laughing youths are a vague, passive threat. Ingemar's mutated face is a visual effect, not an active opposing force. No character actively works against Dani's goals (which are to feel safe and connected). The scene lacks a clear antagonist or obstacle.

High Stakes: 6

Stakes are functional: Dani's emotional stability and social belonging are at risk. She's on the verge of a panic attack, and the scene ends with her retreating to an outhouse—a clear sign of escalating distress. The stakes are internal and psychological, appropriate for this horror-drama blend. They are not life-or-death yet, but the genre allows for that ramp.

Story Forward: 5

The scene advances Dani's psychological state from uneasy to panicked, and it sets up the outhouse vision (scene 9). But it doesn't introduce new information, change relationships, or create a decision point that alters the story's direction. The group's dynamic is static—Mark is weird, Josh is sick, Christian is supportive but false. The only story movement is 'Dani gets more scared,' which is necessary but not sufficient for a scene this long.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene has strong unpredictable beats: Mark's sudden alarm about time ('That doesn't feel right'), the trees breathing, the laughing youths, Ingemar's mutating face. Each turn is surprising and disorienting, matching the psychedelic horror mode. The jump cut to Dani vomiting is an effective, unexpected visual.

Philosophical Conflict: 4

The philosophical conflict evident in this scene is the tension between individual emotional turmoil and the communal experience of drug-induced bonding and connection with nature.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene effectively conveys Dani's escalating panic and isolation. The moment where she says 'No, that’s not good. No. No.' is raw and vulnerable. The laughing youths and Ingemar's mutating face create a strong sense of paranoia and dread. The emotional arc from discomfort to terror is clear and compelling.

Dialogue: 5

Dialogue is functional but unremarkable. Mark's 'You guys are my family' is a bit on-the-nose. Christian's lines are supportive but bland ('That’s good, baby'). Pelle's exposition about nature feels like a lecture. The dialogue serves the scene but doesn't elevate it. The best line is Mark's 'I don’t like that! It feels wrong.' which captures his unease.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging due to its subjective, disorienting quality. The audience is placed inside Dani's experience—the breathing trees, the mutating faces, the laughing youths. The pacing of her panic (from discomfort to flight) keeps the reader invested. The jump cut to vomiting is a jolt that maintains attention.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is strong. The scene moves from group banter to Dani's vomiting to her panic to the laughing youths to the outhouse—each beat escalates. The jump cuts (25A to 25B to 25C) create a fragmented, drug-like rhythm. The only slight drag is Pelle's nature speech, which slows the momentum briefly.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (25A, 25B, 25C). Action lines are vivid but not overwritten. Parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively. The only minor issue is the 'SALMON Revisions' header, which is a draft artifact.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-part structure: setup (group on grass, discomfort), escalation (vomiting, time confusion, trees breathing), and climax (Dani's panic, laughing youths, retreat to outhouse). The structure effectively mirrors a bad trip. The jump cuts are a structural choice that works.


Critique
  • The scene opens with a jarring jump cut to Dani vomiting, which feels abrupt and lacks context. It's important to establish why she's suddenly throwing up and how the others react.
  • The scene suffers from a lack of visual clarity. Descriptions like 'The trees do seem to be breathing' are not very impactful for the reader. Consider using stronger verbs and imagery to paint a vivid picture of the psychedelic experience.
  • The scene relies heavily on dialogue to convey the characters' inner states. While dialogue is important, the scene could benefit from more visual cues, like facial expressions and body language, to show Dani's increasing panic and fear.
  • The pacing feels rushed. There are several instances where the action feels like it's happening too quickly, especially in Dani's interactions with the other characters. Consider slowing down the pacing to give the audience time to absorb the details and experience Dani's growing fear.
  • The scene lacks a clear objective for Dani. It's not entirely clear why she decides to walk away from the group, or what her goal is in going to the outhouse. It would be helpful to establish a clear motivation for her actions.
  • The scene doesn't adequately exploit the potential of the psychedelic setting. While there are hints of it, the scene could benefit from more evocative descriptions and sensory details to create a truly immersive psychedelic experience.
  • The scene relies on clichés to convey the characters' inner states, such as “The word “family” HITS Dani.” These clichés undermine the scene's overall impact and make the dialogue feel clunky.
Suggestions
  • Instead of a jump cut, consider using a dissolve or a gradual shift to Dani's point of view as she starts feeling ill. This would provide a smoother transition and allow the audience to understand her changing state.
  • Focus on sensory details like smell, sound, and touch to bring the psychedelic setting to life. For example, describe the earthy smell of the grass, the throbbing music, and the rough texture of the bark on the trees.
  • Use visual cues like close-ups on Dani's face, showing her increasing panic and fear, or shots of the trees swaying and groaning to emphasize the psychedelic experience.
  • Consider slowing down the pacing by adding more descriptive details and giving the audience time to absorb Dani's emotional state. For example, linger on the moment when Dani realizes she's feeling overwhelmed and begins to panic.
  • Establish a clear motivation for Dani's actions. Is she seeking privacy? Is she running away from something? Understanding her intentions will make the scene more engaging and impactful.
  • Utilize the psychedelic setting to explore Dani's internal fears and anxieties. For example, show the trees looming over her, symbolizing her feelings of isolation and powerlessness.
  • Replace clichés with more nuanced and descriptive language to show Dani's inner turmoil. Instead of “The word “family” HITS Dani,” consider describing her reaction in more concrete terms, such as a sudden tightness in her chest, or a feeling of dread creeping into her heart.



Scene 9 -  Eyes of the Beast
26 INT. OUTHOUSE - CONTINUOUS 26
The interior of the outhouse is pitch-dark. We hear Dani
fumbling for a box of MATCHES. After rummaging, she STRIKES
one match, and for the moment of the SPARK, we vaguely see
TERRI (Dani’s sister, duct tape over her mouth) in the dark
behind Dani. When the light settles, that image disappears.
The outhouse, now illuminated by candle-light, is very clean
and cramped. Dani stands here for a moment.
DANI
This is a coffin.
(immediately reprimanding
herself)
Hey! No it’s not.
Dani sees a MIRROR on the wall. She looks at it. Hard.
DANI (CONT’D)
Fuck you. Stop it.
Suddenly her skin seems to take on a translucent quality. Her
veins become faintly visible. Beneath her cheeks, it looks
like organic gears are turning.
DANI SQUEEZES HER EYES SHUT. She takes a moment, trying to
will that vision away.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 26
26 CONTINUED: 26
DANI (CONT’D)
Don’t look in the mirror. It’s not
your face.
(saying that again, under
scrutiny)
“It’s not your face.”
After a long moment, Dani OPENS her eyes again. When they
open, TEN ADDITIONAL EYES open simultaneously - all over her
face. Like spider eyes.
Dani SCREAMS and FLEES the outhouse...
27 EXT. OUTHOUSE - CONTINUOUS 27
Dani runs frantically across the field, desperately wiping
off her face (as if to wipe off the extra eyes). We CHASE
AFTER HER before CUTTING TO:
28 EXT. FIELD - SAME TIME 28
Christian, Josh, Mark and Pelle are still lying in the same
spot. They’ve hit the peak of their trip. Twilight is coming.
In the b.g., a group has finished setting up LARGE SPEAKERS.
CHRISTIAN
Where did she go?
MARK JOSH
It’s okay. (looking at his hands)
Why the fuck do we have
fingerprints?
Christian STANDS, panic starting to build.
CHRISTIAN
Dani’s gone. We need to find Dani.
JOSH MARK
I don’t feel like standing. Yeah - I don’t wanna move.
CHRISTIAN
Hey! Dani’s our friend!
MARK
She isn’t all of our friend.
CHRISTIAN MARK (CONT'D)
What? Yes she is. That’s not
nice! Why aren’t you ever (scared by this)
What? I am nice.
nice?! (tearing up)
You’re being mean! I’m not being mean!
Droning techno begins to THROB from the speakers in the b.g.
With every bass punch, the surrounding environment THUMPS
visibly.
CHRISTIAN
Dani’s our friend. And she’s sad.
MARK
But that makes me sad!
(suddenly angry)
And she’s NOT our friend! She’s
barely YOUR friend!
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 27
28 CONTINUED: 28
MARK (CONT'D)
You only invited her because you’re
too scared to be honest with her!
Christian pauses, FURIOUS, and then:
CHRISTIAN
Her family is dead, Mark!
MARK CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
(suddenly terrified)
Why are you saying that? Because they are! They’re
dead!
MARK JOSH
Why??? (insistent)
HEY! NO! We need to connect
back to the good things! This
is getting bad! Everything’s
alive right now.
CHRISTIAN MARK
But that’s just so it can die (getting sucked into
later. darkness)
Oh God...!
PELLE
But then it gets reborn! Death is
just shit fertilizing crops.
Everything gets recycled and made
new again.
Silence. Everyone looks at Pelle, catching up to what he just
said. Christian STOMPS OFF.
MARK
Wait! Christian! We need to stay
together!
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Psychological"]

Summary Dani, alone in a dark outhouse, lights a match and briefly sees her sister Terri. Lighting a candle, she sees her reflection and is horrified as her skin becomes translucent, revealing organic gears beneath her cheeks. She fights the vision, but when she opens her eyes again, she has ten extra eyes on her face. Screaming in terror, she flees the outhouse. Meanwhile, the other characters, Christian, Josh, Mark, and Pelle, remain in the field, their conversation hampered by their drug-induced anxieties and disorientation, leaving Dani's desperate flight unanswered.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Effective use of hallucinations and disturbing imagery
  • Compelling character dynamics
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel repetitive or melodramatic

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene's primary job is to deliver a visceral, psychedelic horror beat that deepens Dani's psychological crisis, and it succeeds with strong, original imagery and a chilling callback to her sister's suicide. The overall score is limited by the scene's slightly static nature—it's a powerful reaction beat, but lacks a proactive external goal or a more complex character movement beyond pure panic.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of a psychedelic horror scene where Dani's grief manifests as a literal, grotesque vision in a mirror is strong and genre-appropriate. The brief flash of Terri with duct tape over her mouth is a chilling, efficient callback to her suicide. The 'organic gears' and 'spider eyes' are visceral and original, grounding the supernatural in bodily horror. This is working at a high level.

Plot: 6

The scene's plot function is clear: it escalates Dani's psychological unraveling under the influence of the mushrooms, directly leading to her fleeing and the group's conflict in the next scene. It's a necessary beat in the horror escalation. It's functional but not complex—it's a pure 'descent' beat.

Originality: 8

The 'mirror hallucination' is a horror staple, but the specific imagery here is fresh. The 'organic gears' beneath the skin and the 'spider eyes' are not standard jump-scare fare; they feel biomechanical and deeply unsettling. The brief, unacknowledged flash of Terri is a masterful, original touch that leverages the audience's knowledge for a quick, potent scare.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is the clear focus. Her character is revealed through her reaction to the hallucination: she tries to talk herself down ('It's not your face'), showing her internal struggle and self-awareness even under duress. The brief flash of Terri deepens her trauma. The other characters are absent, which is fine for this solo horror beat.

Character Changes: 6

This scene is a 'pressure' beat, not a 'change' beat. Dani doesn't grow or regress in a permanent way; she is subjected to a traumatic hallucination that exacerbates her existing instability. The change is a temporary state of panic. This is appropriate for a horror scene at this point in the story—it's applying pressure, not resolving it.

Internal Goal: 7

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to confront her own distorted self-image and fears, as represented by the hallucinations she experiences in the mirror. This reflects her deeper need for self-acceptance and overcoming inner demons.

External Goal: 4

The protagonist's external goal is to escape the outhouse and the terrifying hallucinations she is experiencing. This reflects the immediate challenge she is facing in the scene.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene's primary conflict is internal: Dani vs. her own perception/reality. The external conflict is minimal—she's alone in an outhouse, no antagonist present. The internal conflict is clear and effective: she tells herself 'This is a coffin' then immediately reprimands 'Hey! No it’s not.' She fights her own vision, squeezes her eyes shut, tries to will it away. The conflict is functional for a horror set-piece but lacks escalation through an opposing force. The vision of Terri (duct tape over mouth) is a flash of externalized conflict but vanishes instantly.

Opposition: 5

Opposition is almost entirely internal: Dani's own mind, her grief, her drug-altered perception. The Terri flash is a ghost of opposition but doesn't act. The mirror and the hallucination are passive—they happen to Dani, she doesn't struggle against a willful force. For a horror scene, this is functional but leans heavily on spectacle rather than a resisting will. The line 'Fuck you. Stop it.' shows her fighting herself, which works but is one-note.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are personal and psychological: Dani's grip on reality. She's already fragile (family dead, on mushrooms). Losing her mind in this moment is the immediate stake. The line 'Don't look in the mirror. It's not your face' shows her trying to hold onto sanity. However, the stakes are not externally visible—if she 'loses' here, what changes? She screams and runs, which is the same outcome as winning. The stakes feel real but lack a concrete consequence beyond the moment.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward by deepening Dani's psychological crisis and physically separating her from the group, which creates the immediate problem for the next scene (Christian having to find her). It's a clear cause-and-effect beat. It doesn't advance the plot of the Hårga mystery, but it advances the character-driven horror plot.

Unpredictability: 8

This scene is genuinely unpredictable. The Terri flash is a shock that subverts expectation (we think we're in a normal outhouse). The 'organic gears' under her cheeks is a bizarre, original image. The ten additional eyes opening simultaneously is a striking, unexpected beat. The scene avoids cliché horror tropes (no jump scare from a monster, no sudden noise). Each beat escalates in a surprising direction. This is a strength.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the themes of identity, fear, and acceptance. The protagonist's struggle with her distorted self-image challenges her beliefs and values, leading to a deeper exploration of her inner demons.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene lands emotionally through Dani's vulnerability. Her self-reprimand ('Hey! No it’s not.') is heartbreaking—she's trying to be okay. The vision of Terri (duct tape over mouth) carries the weight of her sister's suicide. The final scream is earned. The emotion is genuine and grounded even in the surreal horror. The scene could deepen the emotional resonance by connecting the hallucination more directly to her grief (the gears could feel like her mind breaking under loss).

Dialogue: 6

Dialogue is minimal and functional. Dani talks to herself: 'This is a coffin.' / 'Hey! No it’s not.' / 'Fuck you. Stop it.' / 'Don’t look in the mirror. It’s not your face.' These lines work for a character alone, trying to ground herself. They feel natural for someone on drugs and in distress. However, they are repetitive in function (all self-reassurance/self-reprimand). The scene is primarily visual, so dialogue is appropriately light. No issues, but no standout craft either.

Engagement: 8

The scene is highly engaging. The dark outhouse, the match strike, the Terri flash, the mirror sequence—each beat pulls the reader in. The escalation from 'coffin' to 'gears' to 'ten eyes' is gripping. The reader wants to know what happens next. The only slight drag is the moment between the Terri flash and the mirror—Dani 'stands here for a moment'—which could be tightened. Overall, this is a strong engagement scene for a horror script.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is strong. The scene moves from darkness to match-light to candle-light to mirror to hallucination to scream in a tight sequence. The beats are well-spaced: fumbling, striking, seeing Terri, lighting candle, standing, mirror, skin change, eyes shut, eyes open, ten eyes, scream, flee. The only potential drag is the 'long moment' before opening her eyes—it's necessary for tension but could be trimmed. The cut to scene 27 (running across field) is a good release.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headers are correct (INT. OUTHOUSE - CONTINUOUS, EXT. OUTHOUSE - CONTINUOUS). Parentheticals are used appropriately ('immediately reprimanding herself', 'saying that again, under scrutiny'). Action lines are vivid and concise. The only minor issue: 'DANI SQUEEZES HER EYES SHUT' is in all caps, which is fine for emphasis but slightly inconsistent with the rest of the action (which uses standard capitalization). Not a real problem.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-beat structure: 1) Entering the dark outhouse, finding the match, the Terri flash (setup/inciting image). 2) The mirror confrontation and hallucination (escalation). 3) The ten eyes reveal and flight (climax/resolution). This is solid. The scene serves its function in the larger script: it's Dani's first major hallucination, escalating from the earlier unease. It transitions cleanly into scene 28 (the group's reaction). No structural problems.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a good visual hook - the brief glimpse of Terri in the darkness. However, the line "This is a coffin." feels clunky and expositional. It would be more effective to show Dani's fear through her actions and reactions rather than explicitly stating it.
  • The description of Dani's skin becoming translucent and the gears appearing beneath her cheeks is a bit too literal and lacks visual impact. It would be more effective to use more evocative language and imagery to create a sense of unease and horror. For example, instead of "organic gears," consider using a metaphor like "a clockwork of veins" or "the machinery of her flesh."
  • The moment where Dani opens her eyes to find ten additional eyes on her face is a good scare, but it feels rushed. The scene could benefit from a longer build-up of suspense before the reveal. Consider adding a few more lines of dialogue or internal monologue from Dani as she tries to fight off the vision.
  • The transition from the outhouse to the field is abrupt. A dissolve or a fade-out would create a smoother transition and give the audience a moment to process what they just saw. Consider adding a short shot of Dani running through the woods or a brief shot of her frantically wiping her face, showing the visceral effect of the vision.
  • The dialogue between Christian, Josh, Mark, and Pelle in the field lacks tension and purpose. It feels like exposition and isn't serving the overall story. This is a great opportunity to explore the characters' different reactions to the drug-induced state and to foreshadow future conflicts.
  • The scene ends with Christian storming off, which is a weak resolution. It would be more impactful to show Christian's anxiety and fear, perhaps through a visual cue like him grabbing his chest or breathing heavily. The scene could also end with Dani's scream echoing across the field, leaving the audience with a sense of unease and anticipation for what's to come.
  • The scene relies too much on exposition and description. It would be more engaging if the writer showed the characters' reactions and emotions through their actions and dialogue. The scene also lacks a clear sense of purpose and doesn't advance the story significantly.
Suggestions
  • Focus on showing Dani's fear rather than telling it. Use her actions and reactions to create a sense of dread and paranoia. For example, show her trembling hands, her rapid breathing, or her desperate attempts to escape the outhouse.
  • Use more evocative and sensory language to describe the disturbing vision. Instead of simply stating what she sees, use metaphors and imagery to create a more visceral and disturbing effect. For example, instead of "organic gears," describe the veins as "pulsating like a heart of steel" or the flesh as "melting into a grotesque tapestry of bone and sinew."
  • Build suspense before the reveal of the additional eyes. Consider adding a few more lines of dialogue or internal monologue from Dani as she struggles to control her vision. For example, "Don’t look, don’t look. It’s not real. It’s not real." Then, when she opens her eyes, the reveal will have more impact.
  • Create a smoother transition from the outhouse to the field. A dissolve or a fade-out would allow the audience to process the scene and build anticipation for what's to come. Consider adding a few shots of Dani running through the woods or wiping her face, showing the physical and emotional impact of the vision.
  • Give the characters' dialogue more depth and purpose. Instead of simply stating facts, use the dialogue to reveal their anxieties, their fears, and their different interpretations of the situation. This can foreshadow future conflicts and create a sense of tension.
  • End the scene with a stronger resolution. Instead of simply showing Christian storming off, consider ending with a visual cue that emphasizes his fear and anxiety, or a sound effect that leaves the audience with a lingering sense of unease.
  • Show more, tell less. Instead of using exposition and description, use visual cues, actions, and dialogue to create a more immersive and engaging experience for the audience. The scene should also advance the story and create a sense of anticipation for what's to come.



Scene 10 -  The Ant-Infested Woods
29 EXT. WOODS - SAME TIME 29
Dani paces in the woods. Muffled techno drones in the
distance.
DANI
Hello?!... HELLO??!!
(redirecting her thoughts)
It’s almost your birthday. Fuck.
What time is it?
(then, PAUSES)
You were almost born... You’re a
baby.
This gets to Dani. She now looks around the woods, fearfully.
Like a lost child.
DANI (CONT’D)
MOMMY?!... DADDY?!...
(silently to herself)
Mommy daddy mommy daddy...
(absolutely panicked now)
CHRISTIAN?!
No answer.
DANI (CONT’D)
No...no.... You’re alone.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 28
29 CONTINUED: 29
Then it HITS Dani. Her eyes well intensely with tears. This
idea is now horribly significant.
DANI (CONT’D)
(a revelation)
You’re alone.
Dani sees a DEAD RABBIT. Its innards are splayed.
Dani warily approaches. Magnetized but repulsed. As she nears,
the FEAR rises in her. She gets close enough to finally see...
The rabbit is being devoured by ANTS.
Dani looks mortified, but her eyes are glued. She LEANS IN to
look closer, but then -- she sees ANTS on her arm. (Whether
they’re there or not is unclear.)
Dani SCREAMS. She violently SLAPS at her arm. She then swipes
at her other arm, and starts slapping at her NECK and FACE,
as if she were engulfed in ants. (She’s not.)
Dani looks down. The earth seems to now be a PULSATING CARPET
OF ANTS.
Dani SCREAMS and RUNS for her life. As she sprints:
CHRISTIAN (O.S.)
Dani!
Dani FREEZES, eyes crazed.
DANI CHRISTIAN (O.S.) (CONT'D)
...Christian?! Dani!!
Dani searches desperately for his voice. She FINDS him
standing at a CLEARING. She runs for him, crying.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Where the hell did you go?!
They EMBRACE. She hugs him. SQUEEZES him.
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
I got lost. Let’s go back to the group.
DANI
(still squeezing)
Christian. Nothing means anything.
CHRISTIAN
What?
DANI
(looking at him)
Nothing means anything! We’re just
alone.
(tearing up)
And I felt this presence - like God
but not God - and it was showing me
this and it was laughing at me.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
You heard laughing? I felt it laughing! I figured
it out, that nothing means
anything and we’re all alone,
and it was getting pleasure
from that.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 29
29 CONTINUED: 29
Christian is getting SCARED.

CHRISTIAN
Okay, just - calm down--

DANI
Oh my God what the fuck is that?!

Dani is now pointing to a BIG TREE in the BG. SEVERAL BOAR
CARCASSES HANG FROM ITS BRANCHES. Christian sees it, but
instantly turns away - denying it.

CHRISTIAN
(firmly)
No.
He takes Dani’s ARM -
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Fuck. Stop it. That wasn’t real. We’re
going back to the friends. Fuck.
- and starts leading her away.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
You’re having a bad trip, and you’re
thinking you’re alone because you
went off and you made yourself
alone. You just got scared.
He’s now PULLING Dani, aggressively.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(not even looking at her)
You have me. Everything’s connected.
We’re all one. Those are the good
things you’re supposed to think
about. We’re all unified. Fuck.
Christian has been leading her out of the woods. They emerge
onto the FIELD, where the droning techno is now very present
(and making the visible surroundings THROB to its beat).
We track alongside Dani and Christian as they walk uneasily
through the grass - past groups of happy, tripping strangers.
Christian’s eyes are glued tensely to the ground, combating
dark thoughts. Dani looks less frightened now than
disconnected.
They arrive at Josh, Mark and Pelle, who are now accompanied
by CONNIE, SIMON, INGEMAR and the BLONDE SWEDISH GUITARIST
(20s), who is still holding her guitar.
BLONDE SWEDISH GUITARIST
Hej hej!

MARK PELLE
Where were you? How are you, Dani?
CHRISTIAN
(insistent)
We’re fine. She’s fine. Just took a
little walk.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 30
29 CONTINUED: 29

JOSH
(excitedly)
Did you see the trees with the dead
boars hanging?!
DANI
(to Pelle)
I wanna sleep. How can I sleep?
Genres: ["Horror","Psychological Thriller"]

Summary Dani, high on drugs, descends into a terrifying hallucination in the woods. She feels a menacing presence and sees a dead rabbit devoured by ants, triggering a panicked reaction. Christian finds her and tries to ground her in reality, reassuring her she isn't alone, but her fear remains, fueled by visions of dead boars hanging from a tree. Christian, though worried, insists they are not real, attributing her experiences to the drugs. They return to the group, with Dani appearing withdrawn and Christian visibly tense.
Strengths
  • Effective use of imagery to create a sense of horror and unease
  • Strong emotional impact on the audience
  • Exploration of existential themes through character experiences
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue could be more nuanced to enhance character depth and development

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene effectively delivers a psychedelic horror set piece, with strong imagery and a clear philosophical core, but it doesn't advance the plot or change the characters in a meaningful way, leaving it feeling like a well-executed but somewhat static detour.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a psychedelic breakdown in the woods, where Dani's grief and fear manifest as hallucinated ants and existential dread, is strong and genre-appropriate. The dead rabbit being devoured by ants is a visceral, effective image that grounds the horror in nature. The scene's core idea—that Dani's isolation triggers a terrifying confrontation with meaninglessness—is working well.

Plot: 6

The plot function is clear: Dani gets lost, has a bad trip, is found by Christian, and returns to the group. This advances the story by deepening Dani's psychological vulnerability and foreshadowing the cult's manipulation. However, the scene is somewhat static—it's a loop of panic and reassurance that doesn't introduce a new plot complication or reveal. The boar carcasses are a striking image but their plot significance is deferred.

Originality: 6

The 'bad trip in the woods' is a well-worn horror trope, and the ants-as-anxiety metaphor is familiar. However, the specific existential dread—'Nothing means anything'—and the way Dani regresses to calling for her parents gives it a psychological specificity that feels fresh. The boar carcasses are an original, disturbing image. The scene doesn't reinvent the wheel but executes the trope with strong craft.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is vividly drawn: her regression to calling for her parents, her existential panic, and her desperate need for connection are all on the page. Christian is less developed—his role is mostly reactive (calming, denying, pulling her away). His line 'You have me. Everything's connected' feels hollow, which is likely intentional, but it doesn't reveal much about him beyond his discomfort. The supporting characters (Josh, Mark, Pelle) are barely present.

Character Changes: 5

Dani's character movement is a regression: she starts lost and panicked, and ends back with the group, still disconnected. This is appropriate for a horror scene—she's being broken down, not grown. However, the scene doesn't create a new pressure or reveal that changes her trajectory. She was already vulnerable; now she's more vulnerable, but the quality of that vulnerability hasn't shifted. Christian shows no change at all—he's the same dismissive, uncomfortable partner he was before.

Internal Goal: 7

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to come to terms with her feelings of loneliness and fear. She grapples with the idea of being alone and the existential dread that accompanies it.

External Goal: 5

The protagonist's external goal is to find her way back to her group and safety after getting lost in the woods. She is seeking comfort and reassurance from her friends.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

The scene has strong internal conflict (Dani vs. her own terror and existential dread) and a clear external conflict (Dani vs. the hostile, hallucinatory environment). The conflict escalates from her calling out for help, to the revelation 'You're alone,' to the ant hallucination, to Christian's dismissive denial of the boars. The conflict is sustained and layered.

Opposition: 6

The primary opposition is between Dani's subjective, terrifying experience and Christian's attempt to impose a rational, dismissive framework. Christian's opposition is functional but not deeply antagonistic—he's trying to help, not oppose her. The boar carcasses provide a brief objective opposition, but Christian immediately denies them. The opposition is present but not sharply dramatized.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are high and clear: Dani's psychological stability and her connection to reality are on the line. The line 'Nothing means anything' and her fear of being alone directly tie to her trauma from her family's death. The stakes are existential and personal, well-suited to the horror genre.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by deepening Dani's psychological crisis and showing Christian's inability to truly comfort her. It also introduces the boar carcasses, which will become significant later. However, the scene is largely a detour—Dani ends up back with the group in roughly the same emotional state (disconnected, frightened) she was in before. The story doesn't gain a new direction or complication from this scene.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene follows a predictable arc for a bad trip: isolation, hallucination, panic, rescue. The ant hallucination and the boar carcasses are effective but not surprising given the context. Christian's denial is expected. The scene is well-executed but not unpredictable.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the protagonist's existential crisis and her realization of the insignificance of human existence. This challenges her beliefs about connection and meaning in the world.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The scene is emotionally powerful. Dani's vulnerability is raw—her cries for 'Mommy! Daddy!' and the revelation 'You're alone' hit hard. The ant hallucination is visceral and disturbing. The embrace with Christian provides a brief relief, but his denial undercuts it, leaving a sense of disconnection. The emotional arc is strong.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is effective and character-specific. Dani's lines like 'Nothing means anything' and 'I felt this presence... it was laughing at me' are poetic and revealing. Christian's dialogue is functional but a bit on-the-nose ('You have me. Everything's connected. We're all one.'). The dialogue serves the scene well.

Engagement: 8

The scene is highly engaging. The visceral horror of the ant hallucination, the emotional rawness of Dani's panic, and the tension between her experience and Christian's denial keep the reader invested. The pacing and imagery are strong.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is well-managed. It starts with Dani's disorientation, builds to the ant hallucination, peaks with the scream and run, then slows with Christian's arrival and dialogue, and ends with a return to the group. The rhythm of tension and release is effective.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Parentheticals are used appropriately, action lines are vivid and clear, and the scene numbering is consistent. No issues.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-part structure: isolation and panic (Dani alone), confrontation and rescue (Christian arrives), and return to normalcy (group). The structure supports the emotional arc and the horror beats. It's functional and effective.


Critique
  • This scene is a bit repetitive and over-explains Dani's state of mind. The constant repetition of "You're alone" feels like hammering a point home rather than allowing the audience to interpret Dani's emotional breakdown.
  • The scene uses too much exposition. Dani's thoughts should be shown, not told. For example, rather than saying "nothing means anything" she should act in a way that conveys that feeling, like staring blankly at the sky or making vague gestures.
  • The use of Christian's "Fuck" feels excessive and weakens the scene. It comes across as a crutch for the writer to express Christian's concern. Christian should respond in a way that feels more authentic and empathetic.
  • The scene seems to be attempting to create a sense of psychedelic horror but it's not fully realized. The visual descriptions of the ants and the dead boars are not particularly frightening. The scene needs more imagery and sensory details to create a sense of unease.
  • The scene is also not clear about how much of what Dani is experiencing is real. Is she really seeing dead boars, or is it all a hallucination? This ambiguity could be more effectively used to build suspense and dread.
  • The scene ends abruptly, leaving the audience with unanswered questions. We don't see how the other characters react to Dani's breakdown, and we don't know what happens next. The ending feels disjointed and could be more effective with a clear resolution.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Christian feels contrived and clunky. The constant repetition of phrases like "You have me" and "Everything's connected" feels overly simplistic and doesn't resonate with the audience.
Suggestions
  • Show Dani's fear and paranoia through her actions and reactions rather than through constant exposition. For example, she could tremble, clutch her clothes, or make frantic movements.
  • Cut down on the internal monologue and let the audience infer Dani's thoughts and feelings through her actions and reactions.
  • Remove the excessive use of "Fuck." Find alternative ways to express Christian's concern and urgency, such as using more concise dialogue or showing his reactions through body language.
  • Enhance the visuals to create a more immersive and unsettling experience. Use vivid imagery and sensory details to describe the woods, the ants, the dead boars, and the pulsating ground. Use sound effects to create a sense of unease and dread.
  • Emphasize the ambiguity of Dani's reality. Don't reveal too quickly if she's hallucinating or if the disturbing things she's seeing are actually real. Use this ambiguity to build suspense.
  • End the scene with a stronger closure. Show how the other characters react to Dani's breakdown. Offer a hint of what's to come. The ending should leave a lasting impression on the audience.
  • Refine the dialogue between Dani and Christian to make it feel more natural and authentic. Avoid using clichéd phrases and focus on creating dialogue that reveals their characters and their relationship.



Scene 11 -  Arrival at the Hårga Farmstead
29A EXT. LARGE GRASSY MEADOW - WOODS - HOURS LATER 29A
CLOSE-UP OF DANI’S SLEEPING FACE.
In the distance: a faint, barely discernible melody. It
sounds like a flute.
A HAND reaches into frame to nudge Dani. She stirs awake.
CHRISTIAN (O.C.)
It’s time to get up.
DANI
...how long was I asleep?
Dani sits up. It’s still BRIGHT outside. The visual
surroundings are no longer morphing. Mark and Pelle and Josh
are standing. Christian is crouched beside her.
DANI (CONT’D)
Did it get dark at all?
PELLE
For a couple hours. Not completely.
Then something occurs to Dani:
DANI
Is it tomorrow?
CHRISTIAN
I mean...from yesterday’s
perspective.
Dani looks at Christian, whose expression is blank. She
SINKS with quiet disappointment. (He forgot her birthday.)
Christian helps Dani up. She wobbles.
DANI
Where are we going?
PELLE
Where we came for.

30 EXT. WOODS - DAY 30
Everyone from the meadow CRUNCHES through the woods. Our
group is at the end of the queue (carrying their bags). As
they walk, the MELODY is growing clearer and louder. It’s a
hypnotic tune.

The group’s footing is unsteady. Dani, especially, keeps
stumbling over her own feet. She grips Christian’s wrist.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 31
30 CONTINUED: 30

MARK
(starting to take large,
paranoid steps)
Does Sweden have ticks?

CHRISTIAN
Sweden has a tick problem.

MARK
What? No they don’t. Do they
really?

PELLE
It actually is a big problem. Last
summer a record number of people
got tick-borne encephalitis.


MARK JOSH
What the fuck? Are you (teasing)
serious? Both my grandparents died
from ticks. Hit the floor
screaming.

Dani notices a few disparate FLOWERS sprouting up from the
ground. As she walks, the flowers continue to accumulate.
Soon she’s walking down a controlled, narrow TRAIL of wild
yellow flowers - all leading toward a CLEARING.

MARK (O.S.)
Okay, well, I actually have an
uncle with Lyme and believe me:
it’s not worth the pleasant picnic
in the countryside.

The group finally arrives at the clearing. It opens to
another FIELD, beyond which is a SMALL VILLAGE...

31 EXT. HÅRGA FARMSTEAD - CONTINUOUS 31
It is a vast Hälsingegård (a farm). About a HUNDRED PEOPLE
stand on the grass, waiting. They are dressed like farmers
from a Swedish fairy tale. They appear to be a WELCOMING
COMMITTEE. The melody, we now see, is being played by three
floutists. A bundle of SPEAKERS (aimed upwards) amplifies
this.

At the center of the farm is one particularly LARGE building
in the shape of a barn; this is the MAIN HOUSE. Surrounding
this are several houses, a horse stable, a temple, and
different gardens. The windows and doorways are all adorned
in ST. JOHN’S WORT (flowers with bright yellow petals and
golden stamens). Beyond the farmstead are fields of CROPS.

Most of the arriving crowd is embraced ecstatically by the
welcoming committee. They hug and kiss and squeal with
excitement. It appears to be something of a REUNION. Pelle,
in particular, is bombarded with affection. (Many of the
arriving youths have ornamented robes/costumes thrown over
them by the older people.)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 32
31 CONTINUED: 31

JOSH
(mesmerized)
This is the place?

PELLE
(slightly tongue-in-cheek)
The tranquil and majestic Hårga.

Josh, Mark, Christian and Dani stand awkwardly through this.
Some children walk up to them, to hand them wild strawberries
on sticks. Others step up to take their bags. Josh,
meanwhile, is manically taking photos with his smartphone.

CHRISTIAN
(to Pelle)
You know all these people?

PELLE
These are my family!

MARK (O.S.)
You know, dude, if you’d warned me
that this place was lousy with
ticks, I could’ve at least brought
tweezers and like a spray.

In the distance is a towering MAYPOLE. Immense in height and
width, it is entangled in lush green shrubbery and marked by
a wealth of symbols. At the top of the pole is a TRIANGLE,
beneath which hang two RINGS.

While some of the welcoming committee take bags from our
group, Pelle brings a beautiful young woman over. This is
DAGNY (25). She wears a white dress with intricate embroidery
(featuring distinct Pagan runes).

PELLE
Dagny - det här är Dani, Christian,
Josh, Mark.
(in English, to the guys)
This is my sister Dagny. Born on
the same exact week as me.

DAGNY
Välkommen till Hårga!


DANI JOSH/CHRISTIAN
(attempting Swedish)
Tack! Thank you!

Dagny smiles and walks off.

An older man, ODD (50s), approaches. He is wearing a dress.
Pelle lights up at the sight of him.

PELLE ODD
Fader Odd! Lille Pelle!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 33
31 CONTINUED: 31

They embrace. There is a moment where they rest their
foreheads together. (Note: throughout the film, the Hårgas
will communicate little things through subtly modulated
expressions and gestures. These are their AFFECTS, a language
known only to them.)

ODD (CONT’D)
Hur är det på pilgrimsfärden?

PELLE
Underbart, Fantastiskt.
(in English)
These are my friends - Christian,
Mark, Josh, Dani...

Odd shakes their hands as Pelle introduces them.

ODD
Hello, hello...yes, hello, welcome.
(to Dani)
Welcome home!

He HUGS Dani.

DANI
(amused, but slightly
weirded out)
Thank you.

ODD
We are very happy to have you!
Pelle has an immaculate sense for
people.

Pelle smiles.

DANI
I love what you’re wearing.

ODD
Oh - my frock? Quite girly, no? Ha!
(explains)
We do this as a tribute: In respect
of Ymir and because of nature’s,
em...
(blushes at bad English)
hermaphrodite?...qualities...?

JOSH
Oh wow, that’s like the cult of
Aphroditus.
(then, remembering)
I think the sakhis saints do the
same thing, too - in Brajbhoomi?

If Odd is annoyed, he hides it well. He shines a tight-lipped
SMILE at Josh.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 34
31 CONTINUED: 31

ODD
So! We’re your hosts, yes?! So
whatever you need, you just say so
and we will accommodate! Today is
all festivities, yet tomorrow the
official ceremonies begin, and you
are Welcome-Welcome-Welcome. So
enjoy!

They all say thanks and Odd walks happily away.

MARK
Nice guy.

The music suddenly gets LOUDER. Percussion is introduced, and
the music swells to become a regal melody.

Everyone’s attention moves to TEN GIRLS & BOYS (different
ages - from 7 to 13), all dressed in identical white dresses
and suits. They hold FLORAL GARLAND CROWNS (made of mugwort
and vervain) and sprigs of LARKSPUR. They are walking single-
file towards a PLATFORM...
Sitting on the platform are TEN OLD MEN AND WOMEN (60s to
early 70s). These are the ELDERS. They wear severe or neutral
expressions, and are dressed in finely embroidered linen.
The girls and boys march onto the platform. They each stop to
the left of one of the seated elders. Upon a cue, they
simultaneously lay the crowns onto the elders’ heads. (Two of
the elders receive slightly larger crowns.) They then hand
the elders the larkspur sprigs. After this, the girls return
bashfully to the crowd.
One of the elders - a sturdy older woman (60s) - rises to
address the crowd. The music drops out. She is beautiful,
composed, elegant. This is SIV, the spokeswoman.
SIV
Glad midsommar allihopa!

As she speaks, several TEENS - all wearing outfits to
distinguish them as waiters - pass out shot glasses of
AQUAVIT.

SIV (CONT’D)
Välkomna till bords. Vi har den
värsta värmeböljan i mannaminne,
vilket är passande. Som ni vet så
är det här festen vi förberett oss
för i 90 år.

She notices the non-Swedish speakers, who are just arriving
at the back of the crowd. They receive shot glasses.

SIV (CONT’D)
Forgive me - I’m excluding the ones
who aren’t of Swedish tongue!
Welcome to Hårga, and happy
midsummer!
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 35
31 CONTINUED: 31
SIV (CONT’D)
I believe it is the hottest and
brightest that we’ve had in at
least a decade, and this is our
biggest party in almost a century!
So - wow, yes?

JOSH/DANI/CHRISTIAN/CONNIE
(as if solicited)
Yeah. Wow.

Siv smiles, and proceeds to wrap it up.

SIV
All right, my fellow merrymakers.
Without any further blathering -
let’s raise our glasses -

Everyone raises their aquavit.

SIV (CONT’D)
- and let our Nine-Day Feast
commence!
(announcing)
Skål!

EVERYONE
Skål!!

The crowd drinks. Everyone CHEERS. Including our group. The
MUSIC begins again.



On one side of the platform: A young GIRL, also wearing an
embroidered white dress, walks up with a JUNIPER BOUGH in
each hand. She is accompanied by a TEENAGE BOY, who holds two
FLAMING TORCHES. Meanwhile, two of the ELDERS (72) have risen
from their seats. These are YLVA and DAN. They are the elders
with the larger crowns. They move off the stage.
Siv now speaks in English, presumably for our group’s benefit.
(As she does this, the young girl and teen boy hand the elderly
men a juniper bough and flaming stick.)
SIV
And now, in keeping with tradition:
Ylva and Dan will make three trips.
If they return with the flame
intact, our vintage will be abundant
this year! Alternately, if it burns
out - that will be an omen of bad
luck and we will know to prepare.
Josh turns to Pelle.
JOSH
What does “bad luck” mean?
PELLE
Usually that the cattle will get
sick.

Siv yells to the air:
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 36
31 CONTINUED: 31

SIV
Tillbaka till döden, andar!
JOSH
(to Pelle)
What did she just say?

PELLE
Told any lingering spirits to go
back to the dead.
The two large-crowned elders, now BLINDFOLDED, begin to run
around the Main House, holding up their flaming
sticks.(Everyone watches, rapt.) They pick up the pace to
finish their first cycle around the house. They then begins
circling it again.
JOSH
(to Pelle)
Can I take photos?
PELLE
(winks)
Discretely.
The elders finish their second cycle around the house, and
immediately begin a third. The community seems to be holding
its collective breath. The elders FINISH the third run-around
to reveal that Ylva’s fire is still burning, but...Dan’s
flame has been EXTINGUISHED.
A man in the audience, ISAK (50s), lets out a GASP when he
sees this. Everyone else sinks audibly with disappointment.
The elders, having finished, remove their blindfold. The
elder with the extinguished torch DEFLATES. Siv gestures
sadly to the crowd: “There we have it.”
Isak looks absolutely devastated. Christian’s eyes are on
him.
CHRISTIAN
(to Pelle)
He okay?
PELLE
Haha. The cattle are his
responsibility.
Isak’s eyes stare off, unblinking. Heartbroken. He looks to
the CATTLE HOUSE, eyes filling with tears.
MARK
(to Pelle and Christian)
How do you think he’d react if I
just put my finger in his butt
right now?
Continuing the ritual, Siv takes the torches from the elders
and walks to a healthy FIRE in a pit (this fire is always
burning; never to be allowed to extinguish).
PELLE
(to Josh and Christian)
That fire hasn’t burned out since
before I was born. It’s all of our
jobs to keep it going.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 37
31 CONTINUED: 31
Siv deposits the sticks into the fire.
SIV PELLE (CONT'D)
Hit men inte högre, lågorna
mina. Inte varmare! (translating)
Uh - this high is my fire,
but not higher or hotter.
(explaining)
It’s to keep the fire from
growing out of control.
Josh WRITES this down in his notebook. Christian WATCHES
Josh, slightly perturbed.
Siv now accepts a BOWL OF BEER from one of the children. She
drinks a healthy gulp, and then throws the rest into the
fire. Everyone now APPLAUDS, clapping silently. This seems to
be the end of the ritual.
Genres: ["Drama","Mystery","Horror"]

Summary The group arrives at the Hårga farmstead, a vibrant community celebrating a traditional 9-day pagan feast. They are greeted with warmth and wild strawberries, and Pelle introduces his family. A welcoming ceremony unfolds, with elders receiving floral crowns and sprigs of larkspur. A fire ritual, meant to predict the harvest, is performed by two elders, Ylva and Dan, who carry flaming torches. When Dan's torch goes out, signifying bad luck for the cattle, the community reacts with a sense of worry, particularly Isak, who is responsible for the cattle.
Strengths
  • Unique cultural elements
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Eerie atmosphere
Weaknesses
  • Limited depth in dialogue
  • Some confusion for non-Swedish speakers

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene's primary job is to welcome the audience and the characters into the Hårga world, and it does so with vivid ritual detail and a strong sense of place. The one thing most limiting the overall score is the lack of active character pressure or internal goal — the scene observes rather than dramatizes, which keeps it from feeling like a true story event rather than a beautiful setup.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a pagan midsummer festival as a welcoming but subtly ominous community is working well. The arrival at Hårga is visually rich and the rituals (crowning elders, torch run, fire pit) establish the cult's distinct identity. The concept is strong and distinctive for the horror genre.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the group's arrival at the festival, introduces key Hårga figures (Odd, Siv, Dagny), and establishes the first ritual. The scene is primarily expositional — it sets the table for the horror to come. The torch-run omen (Dan's flame goes out) is the only plot event with consequence, and it lands with a clear emotional beat (Isak's devastation). The scene is functional but doesn't create a new question or complication beyond 'what will happen next?'

Originality: 7

The scene's originality lies in its specific, detailed pagan rituals (the crown-laying, the torch run, the ever-burning fire) and the matter-of-fact way they are presented. The blend of welcoming warmth and ritualistic strangeness is distinctive. The tick dialogue and Mark's butt joke feel more generic, slightly undercutting the originality.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Characters are introduced or reinforced: Odd is warm and slightly odd, Josh is academically intrusive, Mark is comic relief, Christian is observant but passive, Dani is polite and slightly overwhelmed. The Hårga characters (Siv, Odd, Dagny) are distinct but archetypal. The scene doesn't deepen any character — it confirms what we already know. Christian's blank expression when Dani asks about the date is a nice, subtle character beat that shows his emotional distance.

Character Changes: 4

There is no meaningful character change in this scene. Dani is overwhelmed and polite at the start and end. Christian is distant and passive throughout. Josh is academically intrusive throughout. Mark is comic relief throughout. The scene's function is to establish the world, not to change characters, but the lack of any pressure, revelation, or relationship shift makes the scene feel static. The only movement is Christian's slight perturbation watching Josh take notes — but it's not dramatized enough to register as change.

Internal Goal: 4

Dani's internal goal is to feel appreciated and remembered, as reflected in her disappointment when Christian forgets her birthday.

External Goal: 5

The protagonist's external goal is to navigate the unfamiliar surroundings and customs of the village.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene has no direct interpersonal conflict. Dani's quiet disappointment that Christian forgot her birthday is a beat, not a clash. Mark's tick paranoia and Josh's teasing are low-grade bickering, not opposition. The ritual's omen (Dan's flame goes out) creates tension but no active conflict between characters. The scene is a welcoming ceremony, so conflict is appropriately light, but for a horror-thriller, the absence of any friction between Dani and Christian (or between the outsiders and the Hårgans) costs the scene dramatic voltage.

Opposition: 3

There is no clear oppositional force in this scene. The Hårgans are uniformly welcoming. Odd hugs Dani, Siv gives a warm speech, children hand out strawberries. The only hint of opposition is the extinguished torch, which is an omen, not a character. For a horror film, the absence of any character who resists or questions the group's arrival makes the scene feel frictionless. The outsiders (Mark, Josh, Christian, Dani) have no goal that is opposed by anyone.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are low in this scene but appropriately so for an arrival. The ritual's omen (bad luck for cattle) is a mild stake for the Hårgans, not for our protagonists. Dani's emotional stake—Christian forgetting her birthday—is personal but not plot-driving. For a horror film, the scene is setting the table; stakes will escalate later. The scene is functional: we understand the community's investment in the ritual, but the outsiders have nothing to lose yet.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by bringing the characters to the central location and establishing the festival's rules and tone. The torch-run omen creates a small story beat (bad luck for cattle). However, the scene is largely static — it's an arrival and a ritual, not a complication. The story doesn't gain a new direction or question beyond 'what will the festival bring?'

Unpredictability: 6

The scene is largely predictable for a cult-horror arrival: the idyllic village, the welcoming committee, the strange ritual. The extinguished torch is a mild surprise, and Mark's 'finger in his butt' joke is an unpredictable tonal shift. Josh's reference to the cult of Aphroditus is a small unexpected beat. But overall, the scene follows the expected pattern of 'outsiders arrive at strange community.'

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict in this scene is between the modern world represented by the protagonist and the traditional, communal values of the village. This challenges the protagonist's beliefs and values.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The scene has a few emotional beats: Dani's quiet disappointment about her birthday, the awe of arriving at the farmstead, the communal joy of the ritual. But the emotions are surface-level. Dani's disappointment is a single line and a 'sink'—it doesn't resonate through the rest of the scene. The ritual's omen creates a moment of collective sadness (Isak's devastation) but we don't know him well enough to feel it. The scene is emotionally functional but not moving.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and character-appropriate. Mark's tick paranoia and Josh's academic references (cult of Aphroditus) establish their personalities. Odd's 'Welcome home' to Dani is warm and slightly unsettling. Siv's speech is expositional but necessary. The dialogue does its job—it conveys information and character—but it's not sharp or memorable. Mark's 'finger in his butt' line is the most distinctive, but it's a joke that undercuts the ritual's gravity.

Engagement: 6

The scene is engaging enough to hold attention. The visual details (floral crowns, maypole, flaming torches) are vivid. The ritual has a clear structure (three runs, omen, disappointment). The mystery of the community keeps the reader curious. However, the scene is long and exposition-heavy, and the lack of conflict or emotional stakes means engagement relies entirely on world-building and curiosity about what happens next.

Pacing: 5

The pacing is slow, which is appropriate for a horror film's 'calm before the storm,' but it drags in places. The tick conversation between Mark, Christian, and Pelle runs for several lines and stalls the forward movement. The ritual itself is well-paced (setup, execution, omen, reaction), but the scene overall feels longer than it needs to be because the arrival and introductions are leisurely.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (29A, 30, 31). Action lines are descriptive but not overwritten. Character cues are standard. The only minor issue is the use of 'O.C.' instead of 'O.S.' (off-screen), but this is a stylistic choice. The script is easy to read and visualize.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear, effective structure: 1) Dani wakes up, 2) group walks through woods, 3) arrival at farmstead, 4) introductions, 5) ritual (crowning, speech, torch run, omen, conclusion). Each beat builds on the last, and the ritual has a clear beginning, middle, and end. The scene ends with applause, a natural punctuation. The structure is strong and serves the scene's purpose of establishing the community and its customs.


Critique
  • The scene begins with a weak opening. We jump right into dialogue with Dani waking up, without a strong visual introduction to the Hårga farmstead or the atmosphere. This leaves the reader confused about the setting and the tone of the scene. It's not clear what we're supposed to be feeling.
  • The dialogue feels expository and lacking in natural flow. Lines like "Did it get dark at all?" and "Where we came for." are clunky and lack the emotional weight they should have, given the intense events of the previous scene. The characters' conversation feels like they're checking off boxes of information rather than having a real conversation.
  • The scene lacks a clear conflict or driving force. While the characters are in a new and somewhat intimidating location, there's no sense of urgency or tension. The pacing is slow and lacks a focus on what the characters are struggling with.
  • The introduction of the Hårga farmstead is underwhelming. The description is mostly functional and lacks any emotional impact. We learn about the people, the buildings, and the traditions, but we don't feel a sense of awe, mystery, or even curiosity about this unique place.
  • The character of Mark is too broad and comedic, undermining the scene's tension and the overall eerie tone. His constant quips and exaggerated reactions about ticks create a jarring disconnect with the serious atmosphere and the disturbing events that have transpired in previous scenes.
  • The welcoming ceremony, with the floral crowns and the elder’s speech, feels rushed and awkward. The dialogue feels clunky and lacks the gravitas it should have. The speech itself feels too long and expository, lacking a clear purpose or emotional impact on the characters.
  • The introduction of the flaming torch ritual is interesting, but its significance to the story and characters is not made clear. We learn about the tradition of predicting the harvest, but the scene lacks a payoff. The ending with Isak and the cattle feels rushed and anti-climactic.
  • The scene's overall tone feels uneven, shifting between a light-hearted tone with the Hårga welcoming ceremony and a sense of unease with Dani's lingering anxiety. The disjointed tone makes it difficult for the reader to fully invest in the scene.
Suggestions
  • Start the scene with a strong visual introduction to the Hårga farmstead. Use imagery and evocative language to paint a vivid picture of the place, emphasizing the unique atmosphere and the contrast between the beauty and the strangeness of this community.
  • Focus on Dani's emotional state and how it influences her reactions to this new environment. Show her anxieties, her disorientation, and her struggle to find her footing in this strange place. Show rather than tell.
  • Develop the conflict between Dani and Christian. The scene suggests their relationship is strained, but the details are not fully explored. Show how their differences in perception and reaction to the situation are impacting their bond.
  • Introduce the Hårga farmstead and its inhabitants with more depth and nuance. Show us what makes this place so unique and how it differs from the world Dani knows. Highlight the cultural differences and traditions that may make her feel uncomfortable or intrigued.
  • Refine Mark's character and dialogue to better fit the tone and theme of the story. Don't use humor at the expense of the overall atmosphere or the seriousness of the situation.
  • Expand and develop the welcoming ceremony. Focus on the visual aspects of the ceremony, the intricate details of the clothing and the unique traditions. Show how the ceremony impacts the characters and their sense of place.
  • Give the flaming torch ritual more weight and significance. Explore the symbolism behind this tradition and the cultural importance it holds for the Hårgan people. Show how the ritual impacts the characters emotionally and how it adds to the overall mystery of the place.
  • Refine the tone and pacing of the scene. Establish a consistent tone and a clear sense of direction for the story. Show the characters' responses to the events happening in the Hårga farmstead.



Scene 12 -  Feast of Traditions
31A EXT. HÄRGA FARMSTEAD - MINUTES LATER 31A
A group of TEENAGERS (all dressed in bright, formal garb)
emerge from a kitchen. They carry PLATES OF FOOD (lamb and
blood pudding) and BEER. They begin by serving the elders.
Dani sees that one of the teens is carrying an ornate platter
featuring a LAMB’S SKULL (brain exposed) and a LAMB’S HEART.
The platter is bordered by a dense spiral of INTESTINES. This
is laid onto the center of a table that has been
painstakingly decorated with local flowers.
PELLE
That’s a tradition. They just
killed that lamb today.

One server dumps a generous plate of food into the fire.
Other servers now move to our group, who are settling onto
the grass. They are handed plates and beers.
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
(to Pelle)
Can we help at all? No no. You’re the guests. Let
yourselfs be spoiled.
One boy, RUBEN (15), walks up to Dani. He is severely
mentally handicapped and his face is horribly deformed. He’s
dressed in gorgeous linen.
RUBEN DANI
(with difficulty) (shocked)
Hej hej! Oh!
Ruben walks off. As he ambles aimlessly, people reach out to
lovingly TOUCH him - as if in reverence.
PELLE
You just met Ruben.

MARK (O.S.)
I’m sure he’s got a great
personality.
The teens finish serving. They now sit with plates of their own.
Mark has already started eating. Josh NUDGES him. Nobody else
has begun. Mark bashfully sets down his fork.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 38
31A CONTINUED: 31A
Silence.
Siv, the matriarch, looks to a jolly elder, STEN (60s),
sitting beside her. He stands, takes a moment, and then SINGS
a brief song to the air, as if in PRAYER.
PELLE
(whispering to Josh and Christian)
He’s giving thanks.
JOSH PELLE (CONT'D)
For the food? Yes. And the weather, and the
crops...
Sten finishes his song, and then announces:
STEN
Låt oss äta!
Everyone digs in.
CHRISTIAN
Was that praying?
PELLE
Uh - maybe not “praying.” But he
was just addressing
the...everything. The harmony and
the balance.
JOSH
Can you translate what was sung?
PELLE CHRISTIAN
...I can get a translation (jumping in)
from him later. Yeah, please, that would be
amazing.
JOSH
(eyes now burning on
Christian)
...Yes, Pelle, thank you.
Christian looks at Josh. A CHARGED moment. They start eating.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary At the Härgå farmstead, a group of teenagers in formal attire serves a platter featuring a lamb's skull and heart to the elders, marking the end of a ritual and the beginning of a feast. Elder Sten sings a song of thanks to nature, while Pelle explains the farm's traditions to Dani, Josh, and Christian. Tensions arise between Josh and Christian, and Mark is reminded of the importance of respect when he attempts to eat before the song concludes. The scene is visually striking, filled with reverence for tradition, culminating in the communal act of eating.
Strengths
  • Effective atmosphere
  • Intriguing concept
  • Emotional depth
  • Tension and conflict
Weaknesses
  • Limited character development
  • Some dialogue could be more impactful

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 5

This scene's primary job is to deepen the Hårga's cultural atmosphere and seed the Christian/Josh rivalry, which it does competently. The one thing most limiting the overall score is the lack of character movement or internal pressure—no one changes, wants, or is tested in a way that makes the scene feel essential rather than merely illustrative.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept—a pagan feast where a lamb's skull and heart are served, a prayer-song to 'the harmony and the balance,' and the introduction of Ruben as a revered figure—is working well. It deepens the cult's unsettling blend of beauty and brutality. The lamb's skull platter with intestines is a strong, specific image. The concept is clear and genre-appropriate for horror/drama.

Plot: 5

Plot is functional but minimal. The scene's main plot job is to establish the Hårga's ritualistic eating customs and introduce the tension between Christian and Josh over the thesis. The prayer-song and the 'charged moment' between Christian and Josh do advance the subplot, but the scene is primarily atmospheric. It doesn't introduce a new complication or raise the stakes for the main plot.

Originality: 7

The scene is original in its specific details: the lamb's skull platter with intestines, the prayer-song to 'the harmony and the balance,' and the introduction of Ruben as a revered figure. The combination of grotesque imagery with a serene, communal meal is distinctive. The 'charged moment' between Christian and Josh over the thesis is a more conventional beat, but it's well-placed.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Characters are functional. Pelle is the gracious guide, Mark provides a touch of dark humor ('I'm sure he's got a great personality'), and the Christian/Josh rivalry is visible. Dani is mostly passive—she asks 'Can we help at all?' but doesn't have a strong reaction to the lamb's skull or Ruben. Her character is not deepened here.

Character Changes: 3

There is no meaningful character change in this scene. Dani, Christian, Josh, and Mark all behave exactly as they have in previous scenes. The 'charged moment' between Christian and Josh is a continuation of their existing conflict, not an escalation or a new revelation. No one is pressured, no one makes a choice, no one's status shifts. The scene is static in terms of character movement.

Internal Goal: 3

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to navigate the unfamiliar and potentially unsettling customs of the farmstead. This reflects her deeper need for acceptance and belonging in a new environment.

External Goal: 4

The protagonist's external goal is to participate in the feast and socialize with the other guests. This reflects the immediate challenge of adapting to a different cultural setting.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene has no direct conflict. The only tension is a charged moment between Christian and Josh over who gets to ask for a translation, but it's a single glance and a line cut short. The rest is exposition and ritual description. For a horror-thriller, this is a missed opportunity to escalate unease.

Opposition: 3

No opposing forces are active. The Hårgans are uniformly welcoming, the guests are compliant. The only hint of opposition is the Christian/Josh glance, which is too brief to register as a force. The scene needs a counter-current — a character who resists or questions.

High Stakes: 3

No stakes are articulated. The scene is about eating and thanking. For a horror film, every ritual should feel like a test or a trap. The audience doesn't know what's at risk if they eat, refuse, or ask the wrong question.

Story Forward: 5

The scene moves the story forward modestly. It deepens the audience's understanding of Hårga culture (the prayer, the reverence for Ruben) and escalates the Christian/Josh rivalry. However, it does not introduce a new threat, raise the stakes for Dani, or create a clear turning point. It's a necessary cultural beat but not a propulsive one.

Unpredictability: 4

The scene is predictable: a welcoming meal with a prayer. The only surprise is Ruben's appearance, which is unsettling but quickly explained. The Christian/Josh tension is a small deviation but doesn't pay off here.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the protagonist's discomfort with the unfamiliar customs and rituals of the farmstead, contrasting with the community's reverence for tradition and harmony.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 4

The scene is emotionally flat. Dani's shock at Ruben is the only beat, and it's quickly smoothed over. The audience should feel a growing unease, but the scene plays as polite tourism. No one registers genuine fear, disgust, or awe.

Dialogue: 5

The dialogue is functional but expository. Pelle explains traditions, Josh and Christian ask questions. Mark's joke ('I'm sure he's got a great personality') is the only character-specific line. The Christian/Josh exchange is the most alive moment but is cut short.

Engagement: 5

The scene is visually rich but dramatically inert. The audience watches a ritual without feeling its danger. The Christian/Josh tension is a spark but not enough. Engagement dips during the long explanation of the song.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is steady but slow. The scene moves from serving to eating to prayer to questions. There's no acceleration or deceleration. The Christian/Josh moment is a brief spike, but the scene ends on eating, which is a flat note.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings, character cues, and action lines are standard. The only minor issue is the use of 'O.S.' for Mark's line, which is correct but could be integrated into the action for flow.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear structure: arrival of food, ritual offering, prayer, eating. It's a complete unit. But it lacks a turning point or a shift in the characters' understanding. Everyone ends where they began.


Critique
  • This scene feels a bit static and exposition heavy. While it's important to establish the ritualistic nature of the Hårga community, the scene could benefit from a bit more conflict or action.
  • The dialogue in this scene is quite expository and lacks natural flow. For example, Pelle constantly explains what is happening, which feels like he's talking directly to the audience. This could be improved by having him converse naturally with the others.
  • The scene focuses heavily on food and eating, which might make the scene feel tedious. It's good to show the ritualistic aspect, but it might feel more compelling if it had more focus on other aspects of the Hårga culture.
  • The introduction of Ruben feels clunky. His character is introduced and then quickly dismissed. The scene could explore his role in the community or his interaction with the group further.
  • The charged moment between Josh and Christian at the end of the scene feels a bit underdeveloped. It is unclear what the nature of their conflict is and why it's creating tension. This could be built upon further in the scene or future scenes.
  • The scene might benefit from some more visual details. While the scene establishes the setting and costumes, it could benefit from descriptions that further immerse the reader in the world of the Hårga farmstead.
  • The ending of the scene, with everyone applauding after the ritual, feels a bit abrupt. It could be made more dynamic by incorporating a reaction from Dani or the other characters.
  • The scene could benefit from some more character development. It's good to introduce the elders and their roles, but the scene might be more engaging if we see more of their personality and relationships with each other and the community.
Suggestions
  • Consider incorporating more conflict into the scene. Perhaps Dani reacts to the lamb skull or has a different reaction to the ritual than the other characters. You could also introduce tension between the teenagers and the group.
  • Try to create more natural dialogue. Instead of having Pelle constantly explain things, have him engage in a discussion with the other characters about the traditions. This will make the scene more engaging and realistic.
  • Focus on other aspects of Hårga culture besides food. Explore their relationships, beliefs, or rituals in more detail.
  • Expand the role of Ruben. Maybe he interacts with Dani or another character, revealing more about his character and the community's view of him.
  • Develop the conflict between Josh and Christian. This could involve a misunderstanding, a clash of personalities, or a competition for Pelle's attention.
  • Incorporate more sensory details into the scene. Use vivid descriptions of the Hårga farmstead, the food, the costumes, and the sounds of the ritual to create a more immersive experience for the reader.
  • End the scene with a stronger impact. This could involve Dani expressing her feelings about the ritual, or the other characters reacting to the tension between Josh and Christian.
  • Give the elders more personality and depth. Explore their history, their relationship with the community, or their opinions about the group's presence.



Scene 13 -  A Dance of Tensions
32 INT. BATHROOM - DAY 32
A beautiful, long-haired girl (16) stands before a mirror,
anxiously fussing with her hair. She needs it to look
perfect. This is MAJA.
33 EXT. HÅRGA FARMSTEAD - MINUTES LATER 33
Maja emerges from the MAIN HOUSE. All the younger Hårgans
have joined hands to form a train of people. They run and
dance in a long chain (”the long dance”). The MAYPOLE stands
at the center of their circle.
Maja timidly watches the dance, smiling. Her eyes trail off
to find our group. She alights on CHRISTIAN, instantly
smitten. It almost looks like she recognizes him.
One of the dancing boys suddenly GRABS Maja’s hand. He PULLS
her into the train. She LAUGHS as she joins, being pulled
suddenly into a HUMAN TUNNEL.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 39


33A EXT. HÅRGA FARMSTEAD - MEANWHILE 33A
MEANWHILE: Our group is still sitting in the same place
(along with Connie and Ingemar). They watch the passing
dancers with fascination.
PELLE
You guys should join!
DANI
I’m too scared.
SIMON approaches, carrying two beers. He momentarily gets
caught in the crossfire of a group of YOUNG BOYS CHASING EACH
OTHER. He finally reaches Connie, and hands her a beer.

SIMON CONNIE
Alright? Ta.

Simon sits.
SIMON
(re: the boys)
What are they playing?
PELLE
“Skin the fool!”

CONNIE
Skin the fool?
SIMON
(sarcastic)
Precious.
Dani notices Ingemar STARING at Simon and Connie. He looks
resentful. He finally averts his eyes and forces a smile.
MAJA, in the dancing train, is about to pass the group. She
summons the nerve to gently KICK Christian’s back. Christian
looks up to see Maja passing by. She SMILES bashfully at him.
He confusedly smiles back.
Dani notices Christian smiling, but doesn’t see Maja (who has
already turned away).
Christian RISES, suddenly feeling bold.
CHRISTIAN PELLE
(to Pelle)
How can I join the...? You’re American. Just jam
yourself in there.
Christian uneasily JUMPS IN. He joins hands with two girls.
Josh rises to follow Christian. Dani’s EYES follow them.
Pelle takes this opportunity to turn covertly to Dani:
PELLE (CONT’D)
Hey: very quick:
He hands her a folded up DRAWING.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Happy birthday.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 40
33A CONTINUED: 33A
Dani, surprised, opens the paper. It’s a drawing of her FACE
(donned with an extremely lush floral crown). The style is
simple, but her likeness is captured beautifully.
DANI
Oh - my gosh. Pelle!
PELLE DANI (CONT'D)
It’s just something I do for
birthdays. Maybe it’s not
appropriate? Oh my God, not at all! It’s
wonderful. Thank you, Pelle.
I’m so touched.
PELLE
Anyway. Just between us.
DANI
Yeah, well - don’t worry. Christian
forgot.
Pelle PAUSES, surprised. He doesn’t know what to say.
DANI (CONT’D)
(immediately regretting)
Or - I forgot to remind him. It
doesn’t matter. Thank you so much
for this, Pelle. It’s beautiful.
She folds the drawing back up.
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary At the Hårga Farmstead, a group gathers to watch 'The Long Dance.' Maja playfully kicks Christian as she joins the dance, prompting him to participate after some encouragement from Pelle. Dani feels hesitant about joining, while Simon shares a beer with Connie, causing resentment in Ingemar. Pelle gifts Dani a birthday drawing, which she appreciates. The scene captures a lighthearted yet tense atmosphere, highlighted by subtle romantic tensions between Christian and Maja, and a charged moment between Christian and Josh.
Strengths
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Intriguing concept
  • Eerie atmosphere
Weaknesses
  • Dialogue could be more impactful in certain moments

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene competently advances character dynamics and seeds future conflict, but it lacks dramatic tension and feels like connective tissue rather than a scene with its own engine. The primary limitation is the absence of a strong external goal or philosophical conflict — lifting either would give the scene more weight and make it feel less like a placeholder.


Story Content

Concept: 6

The concept of a pagan festival where a young woman is drawn into a cult while her boyfriend drifts toward another girl is well-established by this point. This scene executes that concept competently: Maja's crush on Christian is introduced, and Pelle's gift to Dani deepens her isolation. Nothing here breaks new conceptual ground, but it doesn't need to — it's a character/relationship beat within an established horror framework.

Plot: 5

The plot advances incrementally: Maja's interest in Christian is seeded, Christian joins the dance (a small step into the cult), and Dani receives a birthday drawing from Pelle. The scene is a connective tissue beat — it doesn't drive the plot hard, but it sets up future conflict. The 'Skin the fool' game is a nice ominous detail. The scene's main plot function is to show Christian's growing separation from Dani, which it does, but the mechanism (Maja kicks him, he joins the dance) feels a bit thin.

Originality: 5

The scene is functional but not particularly original. The 'shy girl crushes on visitor' and 'boyfriend forgets birthday, another man gives thoughtful gift' are familiar beats. The setting (a pagan festival) and the 'Skin the fool' game add some flavor, but the core dynamics are conventional. For a horror film that aims to subvert expectations, this scene plays it safe.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Characters are the scene's strength. Maja is established as shy but bold (she kicks Christian). Christian is passive and avoidant (he forgets the birthday, joins the dance without consulting Dani). Dani is vulnerable and honest (she admits Christian forgot, then backtracks). Pelle is observant and kind (he gives the drawing, keeps it 'just between us'). Ingemar's resentful stare at Simon and Connie adds a layer of unease. The characters feel distinct and their interactions reveal relationship dynamics.

Character Changes: 5

No character undergoes significant change in this scene. Dani's vulnerability is reinforced, Christian's passivity is confirmed, Maja's crush is introduced. The scene is more about establishing and reinforcing traits than creating movement. For a horror film, this is acceptable — the scene functions as a setup beat. However, there is a missed opportunity: Christian joining the dance could be a moment of genuine change (he steps into the cult's world), but it's played as casual.

Internal Goal: 5

Maja's internal goal is to catch Christian's attention and make a connection with him. This reflects her desire for companionship and possibly love.

External Goal: 4

The protagonist's external goal is to participate in the traditional dance and integrate into the community. This reflects the immediate challenge of fitting in and being accepted by the group.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has low overt conflict. The main tension is Dani's internal hurt that Christian forgot her birthday, which she reveals to Pelle ('Christian forgot') and then immediately retracts ('Or - I forgot to remind him'). Christian and Dani have no direct confrontation. The kick from Maja to Christian creates a small romantic tension but no conflict. The scene is more about emotional revelation than active struggle.

Opposition: 4

Opposition is weak. Christian and Dani are not actively opposing each other—Christian is oblivious, Dani is passive. Maja's kick is a flirtation but not opposition. Pelle is supportive. The only opposition is subtle: Ingemar's resentful stare at Simon and Connie, which is a side note. The scene lacks a clear opposing force pushing against Dani's emotional needs.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are emotional and relational: Dani's need for Christian to remember her birthday, and the health of their relationship. But these stakes are not made urgent or concrete. The scene tells us Christian forgot, but there is no immediate consequence. The drawing from Pelle raises the stakes of emotional intimacy—Dani is getting care from someone else—but this is underplayed.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward in several small ways: Maja's attraction to Christian is established (key for later), Christian joins the cult's dance (a step deeper), and Dani's trust in Christian is subtly eroded (he forgets her birthday, she confides in Pelle). The 'Skin the fool' game and Ingemar's resentful stare at Simon and Connie add texture. However, the forward movement is modest — the scene is more about reinforcing existing dynamics than creating new ones.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has some unpredictability: Maja's kick to Christian is a small surprise, and Pelle's birthday drawing is a genuine unexpected kindness. The revelation that Christian forgot is predictable given earlier scenes, but the way Dani handles it (retracting) is slightly surprising. The scene does not need high unpredictability—it is a character beat.

Philosophical Conflict: 3

There is a philosophical conflict between Maja's desire for connection and Christian's initial hesitation to engage with her. This challenges Maja's belief in the power of love and connection.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The emotional impact is moderate. Dani's hurt is clear but undercut by her immediate retraction. Pelle's kindness lands well. The moment where Dani says 'Christian forgot' is the emotional peak, but it is softened. The scene could land harder if Dani's vulnerability was held longer.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional. Pelle's lines are warm and natural. Dani's lines reveal her hurt but are slightly on-the-nose ('Christian forgot'). Simon and Connie's exchange ('Alright?' 'Ta.') is fine but adds little. The 'Skin the fool!' line is a nice bit of color. The dialogue does the job but lacks subtext or memorable phrasing.

Engagement: 6

The scene is engaging enough. The dance is visually interesting, Maja's crush on Christian adds a thread, and the birthday drawing is a sweet moment. But the scene lacks a strong hook or rising tension. It feels like a breather scene, which is fine for pacing but could be more gripping.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is strong. The scene moves from Maja's preparation to the dance to the group watching to the birthday moment. Each beat has a clear purpose. The cuts between the dance and the group are well-timed. The scene does not overstay its welcome.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear. Action lines are concise. The 'MEANWHILE' slug is non-standard but clear. No formatting issues.

Structure: 7

The scene structure is sound. It opens with Maja's anticipation, moves to the dance, then to the group, and ends with the intimate birthday moment. The structure serves the character beats well. The 'Meanwhile' slug is a bit awkward but functional.


Critique
  • The scene captures a moment of transition and emotional complexity, particularly for Dani, who feels neglected by Christian while Pelle's gesture of giving her a drawing adds a layer of emotional depth. However, the pacing feels uneven; the shift from Maja's excitement to the group's more subdued dynamic could be smoother to enhance the flow.
  • Maja's introduction is visually engaging, but her characterization lacks depth. While she is portrayed as anxious and smitten, adding a line or two that reveals her internal conflict or desires could make her more relatable and memorable.
  • The dialogue between the characters feels somewhat stilted at times, particularly in the exchange about the game 'Skin the fool.' This could be an opportunity to inject humor or more natural banter to showcase the group's camaraderie and lighten the mood amidst the tension.
  • The scene relies heavily on visual storytelling, and while this is effective, it could benefit from a more explicit connection between the characters' emotional states and their actions. For instance, Dani's hesitation to join the dance could be mirrored by her body language or inner thoughts, making her emotional struggle more palpable.
  • The moment where Dani receives Pelle's drawing is poignant, but it could be enhanced by emphasizing the contrast between her feelings of being forgotten by Christian and the warmth of Pelle's gesture. This could deepen the audience's understanding of her emotional state and the dynamics at play.
Suggestions
  • Consider expanding Maja's internal monologue or adding a brief flashback that provides insight into her feelings about Christian, making her more than just a passive character in the scene.
  • Revise the dialogue to sound more natural and engaging. For example, instead of the sarcastic comment about 'Skin the fool,' perhaps have Simon make a playful remark that reveals more about his character and relationship with the others.
  • Use visual cues to enhance the emotional stakes. For instance, show Dani's body language as she watches Christian and Maja interact, emphasizing her feelings of jealousy or sadness.
  • Strengthen the emotional impact of Pelle's drawing by incorporating a moment where Dani reflects on her relationship with Christian, contrasting it with Pelle's kindness. This could add depth to her character and the scene overall.
  • Ensure that the transitions between Maja's excitement and the group's more serious mood are seamless. Consider using a visual motif or sound cue that ties both moments together, enhancing the overall atmosphere.



Scene 14 -  Uneasy Revelations at Håрga Estate
34 EXT. HÅRGA FIELD - MINUTES LATER 34
The dance is over, although separate groups are still dancing
and playing in the BG.
Pelle is now leading our group on a TOUR. (Ingemar, Connie
and Simon have joined along.) We track alongside.
JOSH
How do you guys support this place?
PELLE INGEMAR
Lumbering, linen,
homeopathics... Water power plant.
They pass a CIRCLE OF CHILDREN, accompanied by a teacher (Dan).
They’re carving RUNIC SYMBOLS into smooth BONES.
PELLE
Schooltime over here.

CHRISTIAN
Carving runes?

Dan takes a break from teaching to look up and smile
confirmation.
PELLE
(to Dani)
Then they put it under their pillow
and dream about its power.
Dani makes an “ooh” face. Josh makes a NOTE of this.
Christian sees that they’re now passing an old RUNESTONE (on
their other side). It stands erect in an untended field.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 41
34 CONTINUED: 34
CHRISTIAN JOSH
Oh man - there’s a serious
one. Oh shit!
CHRISTIAN
Which alphabet is that from?
JOSH
(quick to answer)
Looks like the younger Futhark.
(to Pelle)
Right? Or is that medieval?
INGEMAR
That’s actually the Elder Futhark.
Josh nods “Ah, right” - visibly pained to be wrong.
CONNIE
(to Christian and Dani)
So, how long’ve you two been
together?
DANI
Oh, jeez...almost four years now!
CHRISTIAN
(gently correcting)
Three and a half.
DANI
(serious pause)
You’re joking. It’ll be three in
fifteen days.
Christian thinks about that, and grudgingly concedes.
CHRISTIAN
Okay, no, that is true.
(off Dani’s look)
It is! You’re absolutely right.
He makes a “sowwy” face, kisses her incredulous cheek, and
changes the subject by asking Simon, Connie and Ingemar:
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
How did you guys all meet?
They look at each other. “Who answers?”
INGEMAR
Well...we were all working on the same
farm, and funny enough: I was dating
Connie when Simon and me first became
pals.
Simon’s eyes narrow. Connie looks very confused.
CONNIE
(correcting)
Well - we‘d been on a date. Which I
wasn’t even actually aware that it was a
date.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 42
34 CONTINUED: 34
INGEMAR
(backtracking jovially)
Right, no, I meant that Connie and
me had just become friends - we
decided to be friends - and that was
just before Connie and Simon started
dating. And now they're engaged!
DANI INGEMAR (CONT'D)
Oh wow. Congratulations. Which is amazing. Yes.
Congratulations.
Simon and Connie look uncomfortable. They smile “thank you.”
SIMON
(to Dani)
We’ve actually asked Ingemar to
officiate the wedding.
DANI
(excited)
You did?
SIMON
Nope!

Everybody LAUGHS - including Ingemar.

Christian points out a GIANT TRIANGULAR HOUSE which stands
isolated in a large field. It has been painted a vivid
yellow. (Two teen boys hang out beside it.)
CHRISTIAN
What about that house?
PELLE
Ah, that’s like a sacred temple. No
one’s allowed in there.
CHRISTIAN
Looks like it was just built.

MARK
(mock sinister tune)
Ooooweeeyooooh.
Changing the subject, Pelle motions toward the MAIN HOUSE.
PELLE
Let me show you where we sleep!

He leads them toward it. Meanwhile, Ingemar leads Simon and
Connie in another direction.

INGEMAR
Here: come see the Rotvälta!
Our group walks off into the BG, and as they go, Ingemar and
his crew walk profile in the MG. We follow alongside them. On
their way, they pass a CAGED BEAR (which our group is also
passing with curiosity in the BG).

SIMON
So we’re just gonna ignore the
bear, then.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 43
34 CONTINUED: 34

INGEMAR
(acknowledging, deadpan)
That’s a bear.
Connie sees a LONG CARPET that has been hung up
(horizontally) on a clothesline in the FG. She approaches to
check it out. Simon follows.

CONNIE
This is fucking cool.
Continuing the lateral track, we move slowly along it (having
now become Connie’s POV). In a series of seven panels, the
carpet dramatizes the following...
1) A love-stricken girl in a server outfit (profile) stares
longingly, with hearts for eyes, at a boy sitting frontal..
2) The girl in a large field, walking backwards as she
gathers flowers. 3) A dual-panel, first depicting: The girl
laying flowers under her pillow. And then: the girl asleep,
dreaming about the boy. A dream bubble hovers over her head.
Inside of it: the girl and the boy (with spiraling eyes) are
kissing at their wedding. 4) The girl in the kitchen. She
crouches over a coffee cup and drips menstrual blood into the
cup. 5) A triple panel, first depicting: The girl snips off
her pubic hairs, then a close-up of the pubic hair being
snipped, and then the girl mixing the disparate hairs into
pancake batter. 6) The girl handing the boy the pancake as he
drinks the coffee. 7) The boy’s face, spirals for eyes. 8)
The boy kisses the girl, who is now pregnant in a wedding
dress. They both have hearts for eyes.
SIMON (O.S.)
Wait. Is she dripping period blood
into the drink?

CONNIE (O.S.)
How do you think I nailed you down?

We have passed the carpet to see our group arriving at the
Main House in the BG.
Genres: ["Drama","Mystery","Horror"]

Summary As the group tours the Håрga estate, Pelle introduces them to various intriguing sights, including a school where children carve runes, a sacred triangular house, and a carpet illustrating a love story. Tensions arise when Ingemar reveals his past relationship with Connie, creating discomfort for her and Simon. The scene blends light-hearted exploration with underlying relationship conflicts, culminating in the group approaching the Main House.
Strengths
  • Detailed world-building
  • Intriguing setup for future events
  • Effective use of symbolism and foreshadowing
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel forced or expository
  • Lack of clear direction in terms of plot progression

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

The scene's primary job is to deliver worldbuilding and texture for the horror-thriller, and it succeeds with the standout carpet sequence and functional character beats. What limits the overall score is the lack of story momentum and active character goals — the tour feels like a pause rather than a step forward, and the scene would lift with one consequence-driven beat that makes the worldbuilding feel like a threat.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept — a tour of a pagan commune that reveals its unsettling customs through mundane details — is working well. The rune-carving children, the runestone, the sacred temple, and especially the menstrual-blood love charm carpet all deliver the horror-through-ethnography tone the genre needs. The carpet sequence is the conceptual highlight: it turns a folk-art object into a disturbing plot point.

Plot: 5

Plot movement is minimal — this is an exposition-and-texture scene. The relationship timeline argument (3.5 vs. 4 years) and the Ingemar/Connie/Simon love-triangle backstory add character texture but don't advance the main plot. The carpet is the only element that directly feeds later events (the love-potion scheme). For a horror-thriller, the scene coasts on atmosphere rather than plot propulsion.

Originality: 7

The menstrual-blood love charm carpet is genuinely original and disturbing — it's the kind of folk-horror detail that feels both authentic and invented. The rune-carving children and the sacred temple are more familiar pagan-commune tropes, but the carpet elevates the scene. The relationship timeline argument is a well-observed but conventional beat.


Character Development

Characters: 6

The scene reveals character through behavior: Josh's academic competitiveness (visibly pained to be wrong about the runes), Christian's gentle correction of Dani's relationship timeline (showing emotional distance), Dani's vulnerability (serious pause, incredulous look), and the Ingemar/Connie/Simon love-triangle backstory (showing Ingemar's manipulative charm and Simon's discomfort). These are functional character beats — they reveal traits but don't deepen or complicate them.

Character Changes: 3

No character changes in this scene. Dani and Christian's relationship timeline argument is a minor tension that resolves with a kiss — no shift in status, understanding, or pressure. Josh's rune correction is a beat of embarrassment but doesn't change his behavior. The Ingemar/Connie/Simon backstory reveals existing dynamics but doesn't alter them. For a horror-thriller, this is acceptable — not every scene needs character change — but the scene misses an opportunity to create movement through the tour's revelations.

Internal Goal: 4

The protagonist's internal goal is to understand the customs and beliefs of the community they are visiting. This reflects their curiosity, desire for knowledge, and willingness to immerse themselves in unfamiliar cultures.

External Goal: 3

The protagonist's external goal is to explore the village and learn about its history and traditions. This reflects their academic interests and desire to experience new cultures.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene has a brief, low-grade conflict between Dani and Christian over how long they've been together (Dani says 'almost four years,' Christian corrects to 'three and a half,' then concedes). There's also a minor tension in the Ingemar/Connie/Simon love-triangle backstory, but it's played for awkward comedy. The scene is primarily a tour/exposition delivery system. The central conflict of the film—Dani's grief and her crumbling relationship—is barely present. The bear is mentioned and ignored, which could be a source of dread but is undercut by the deadpan joke.

Opposition: 3

There is no active opposition in this scene. No character is working against another's goal. The tour is cooperative. The closest thing is Josh being corrected by Ingemar on the rune alphabet, but that's a minor intellectual one-upmanship with no stakes. The bear is presented as a potential source of opposition (a caged wild animal) but is immediately defused by Ingemar's deadpan 'That's a bear.' The scene lacks any force pushing back against the characters' desire to explore or understand.

High Stakes: 2

The scene has no discernible stakes. No one is at risk of losing anything. The tour is informational. The anniversary disagreement is trivial. The carpet story is interesting but doesn't connect to any character's immediate fate. The audience knows from earlier scenes that people are going to die, but this scene does nothing to raise the question of who or why. The stakes are entirely absent.

Story Forward: 4

The scene is primarily a tour — it delivers worldbuilding and character texture but doesn't advance the central conflict or raise stakes. The relationship timeline argument is a minor character beat that doesn't change the trajectory. The carpet is the only element that feeds forward (it's a love charm, which connects to later events), but it's presented as a curiosity, not a threat. For a horror-thriller at this point in the script, the story needs more forward momentum.

Unpredictability: 5

The scene is largely predictable: a tour of a strange community reveals strange customs. The carpet sequence is the most unpredictable element—its graphic depiction of menstrual blood and pubic hair in food is genuinely surprising and unsettling. The bear is a mild surprise (a caged bear in a field) but is immediately defused. The scene does what the audience expects a tour scene to do, which is functional for the genre but not surprising.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the clash between modern beliefs and ancient traditions. This challenges the protagonist's worldview and forces them to question their own cultural biases.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 3

The scene has very little emotional impact. Dani's emotional state—grief, anxiety, isolation—is barely touched. The anniversary disagreement is the only moment that hints at her relationship strain, but it's resolved with a kiss and a joke. The carpet sequence is disturbing but not emotionally resonant for Dani; she doesn't react to it. The scene feels like a checklist of locations rather than an emotional journey for the protagonist.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and naturalistic. The anniversary exchange between Dani and Christian is well-observed and reveals character through subtext (Christian's correction shows his detachment; Dani's 'You're joking' shows her hurt). The Ingemar/Connie/Simon backstory is awkwardly funny and feels true to life. The carpet dialogue ('Wait. Is she dripping period blood into the drink?' / 'How do you think I nailed you down?') is sharp and darkly comic. However, much of the dialogue is expository (Pelle explaining runes, the temple, etc.) and lacks subtext.

Engagement: 5

The scene is moderately engaging. The tour format keeps the eye moving, and the carpet sequence is visually and conceptually arresting. However, the lack of stakes, conflict, or emotional connection to Dani makes the scene feel like a pause in the narrative. The audience is learning about the Hårgans, but not feeling the tension that the film needs to sustain.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is functional. The scene moves from one location to another (children carving runes, runestone, temple, carpet, Main House) with a steady rhythm. The carpet sequence slows down for a detailed visual description, which is appropriate for its importance. The dialogue beats (anniversary, Ingemar/Connie/Simon) provide variety. However, the scene feels like a list of sights rather than a dramatic sequence with rising tension.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

The formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear. Action lines are descriptive without being overwritten. The carpet sequence is formatted as a series of panels, which is an effective way to convey a visual sequence in a script. The use of (O.S.) and (CONT'D) is correct. The only minor issue is the inconsistent use of 'BG' and 'MG' (background and midground), which is a stylistic choice but could be confusing to some readers.

Structure: 5

The scene has a clear structure: a tour that moves from point to point, ending with the group splitting up (our group goes to the Main House, Ingemar's group goes to the Rotvälta). The carpet sequence is the scene's centerpiece, providing a disturbing glimpse into Hårgan customs. However, the scene lacks a dramatic arc—it doesn't build to a climax or a turning point. It's a middle scene that connects earlier and later events without having its own shape.


Critique
  • The scene feels bogged down with exposition, particularly about the history of runes and the characters' relationships. The dialogue often feels clunky and expositional, hindering the flow of the scene.
  • The focus on the runestone and the carpet feels unnecessary. While it serves to introduce the visual language of the world, it feels disconnected from the main plot and characters' motivations.
  • The back and forth between characters about their relationships feels forced and adds little to the story. The dialogue regarding Connie and Simon’s relationship, for example, feels redundant and doesn’t contribute to the plot.
  • The humor, particularly the “Ooooweeeyooooh” moment and the exchange about Connie’s period blood, feels out of place and disrupts the otherwise somber tone of the scene.
  • The scene lacks a clear focus and a strong sense of purpose. It primarily serves as exposition and visual storytelling, which can be achieved more organically.
Suggestions
  • Consider streamlining the exposition, using dialogue that reveals character and plot rather than simply information.
  • Focus on the characters' interactions and their reactions to the world around them, rather than on detailed descriptions of objects and locations.
  • Use the visual elements to create mood and atmosphere, rather than simply providing information.
  • Consider cutting the runestone and carpet sections entirely, or integrating them more organically with the main plot.
  • Explore how the characters' relationships affect the scene's dynamics. Show the tension between Christian and Josh, for example, in a way that reveals their personalities and potential conflicts.
  • Rework the comedic elements to fit the overall tone and purpose of the scene.
  • Create a central conflict or tension point that drives the scene forward, giving it a clear purpose and a sense of urgency.
  • Explore the characters' reactions to the sights and sounds of the Hårga farmstead in a way that reveals their personalities and their developing relationships with this new culture.



Scene 15 -  A New World, New Traditions
35 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - MINUTES LATER 35

Josh leads our group through the two-storied interior of the
huge, barn-shaped house. There is a large, square HOLE in the
floor of the second story (so both stories are visible to
each other). On both floors, the walls are lined with BEDS.
The center of the bottom story is bare, like a dance floor.

MARK
Holy shit!
(pointing out paintings)
Dick painting. Dick painting. Dick
with a pussy in the middle. A pussy
shitting out a dick.
Mark throws his bag onto one of them.
The group marvels at the walls, which are covered in
INTRICATE MURALS. Runic letters abound. The CEILING is
especially impressive.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 44
35 CONTINUED: 35
CHRISTIAN
Who all sleeps in here?
PELLE
All the younger ones. Until we turn
thirty-six. Then we move to the
laborer’s house.
JOSH
Why thirty-six?
Josh has pulled out his NOTEPAD, ready to write down Pelle’s
answer. Christian (almost in response) pulls out his phone,
ready to type. Pelle PAUSES at this. He then explains,
gesturing to a MURAL that dramatizes the following:
PELLE
We think of life like the seasons.
You are a child until 18, and
that’s the Spring. At some point
we all do our Pilgrimage, and
that’s between 18 and 36. That is
Summer. Then, from 36 to 54,
you’re of working age, which is
Fall. And finally from 54 to 72,
you become a mentor.
Josh and Christian have written all this down - their eyes
intermittently piercing each other. (Josh finishes with “53-
72 -- Mentor -- WINTER”.)
DANI
What happens when you turn 72,
then?
Pelle makes a comical THROAT SLASH gesture. Dani laughs, and
begins to walk off.
CHRISTIAN MARK
Not a lot of privacy. What do
you do when you need to jerk
off? Or give yourself an enema.
Now that Dani is away, Pelle crosses quietly to Christian. He
covertly ushers him aside.
Dani has found a wall of many FRAMED PHOTOGRAPHS. They all
feature a different young woman dressed in ceremonial garb.
In each photo, the woman is richly adorned in summer flowers
and wears an impressive FLORAL CROWN. These photos have been
taken annually for the last dozen years.
Dani looks over to notice Pelle still talking to Christian,
who now has one hand behind his back. He looks extremely
GUILTY. She interrupts by bluntly asking:
DANI
Are these the May Queens?
PELLE
Oh - that’s right! You’ll actually
be here for that.
CHRISTIAN
Who are the “May Queens”?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 45
35 CONTINUED: 35
PELLE
Every midsummer we have a dance
competition and the winner gets
crowned.
A PRETTY BRUNETTE (25) steps up to the door:
PRETTY BRUNETTE
(announcing)
Barnen tittar på Austin Powers om
ni vill vara med? På fält fem.
She looks to Mark, SMILES bashfully and waves. She then
leaves.
MARK
Wait a minute. Did you just see
that?
Christian, hand behind his back, now sneaks over to Dani.
CHRISTIAN
Hey. Can I just pull you...?
Christian ushers her gently out of the front door. They
move to the Front Steps. Beyond them, four women (all
different ages) are gathered closely as they SING SOFTLY
(”heydihrudi...”) to a crying baby. Struck by this, Dani
watches this for a second. As she does so, Christian
produces a SOCKERKAKA (sponge cake) from behind his back. A
candle protrudes.
DANI
(confused)
What?
CHRISTIAN
Happy birthday.
He struggles to light the candle with a bad lighter. He
finally succeeds.
DANI
Where did that come from?
CHRISTIAN
I’ve been trying to find a time to
surprise you all day.
Dani just looks at him with utter suspicion.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
What? You thought I forgot?
Christian finally RELENTS with a guilty smile:
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I’m sorry. I’m really sorry. I
didn’t know it was tomorrow
already. With the sun.
He kisses her. She doesn’t kiss back. He keeps kissing.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 46
35 CONTINUED: 35
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D) DANI
Happy birthday, happy Fine. It’s fine.
birthday, I’m sorry. I’m not upset.
- You should be. - I know I should!
He kisses her again, tenderly. She grudgingly kisses back.
The baby is still crying in the BG.
CHRISTIAN
Happy birthday, mouse.
She forces a tight smile and BLOWS OUT the candle.

36 *OMITTED* 36

37 *OMITTED* 37
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary Upon entering the community's main house, a large barn-shaped structure adorned with murals and runes, the group is introduced to their unique age-based system: Spring, Summer, Fall, and Winter. Dani discovers photos of past May Queens, chosen through a midsummer dance competition, piquing Mark's interest. Christian's attempt to surprise Dani with a birthday cake goes awry due to her initial unawareness, but they reconcile with a kiss. The scene ends with the group settling in, a sense of curiosity and wonder mixed with the anticipation of the community's unusual customs.
Strengths
  • Intriguing concept of life stages tied to seasons
  • Tension-filled dialogue
  • Mysterious and unsettling setting of the Hårga farmstead
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel forced or unnatural at times

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene competently establishes the commune's living space and delivers a character beat between Dani and Christian, but it lacks dramatic tension and forward momentum—it feels like a pause rather than a step. The biggest lift would be giving the scene a clearer external goal or a moment of philosophical conflict that raises the stakes for what's to come.


Story Content

Concept: 6

The concept of a pagan commune with a life-seasons philosophy and a May Queen competition is intriguing and fits the horror/drama genre. The scene effectively introduces the communal living space and the seasonal worldview. However, the concept is delivered mostly through exposition (Pelle's speech) and a brief visual (the photos), which feels functional but not yet fully dramatized. The birthday surprise adds a personal, relatable layer but doesn't deepen the concept's eerie undertones.

Plot: 5

The plot advances minimally: the group learns about the commune's age structure and the May Queen competition, and Christian's secret birthday surprise creates a small relational beat. The scene is more about atmosphere and character dynamics than plot progression. The 'plot' here is mostly setup for later events (the May Queen dance, Christian's guilt), which is functional but not driving the story forward with urgency or new stakes.

Originality: 6

The scene's elements—communal living, life-seasons philosophy, May Queen tradition—are familiar from other cult/folk horror stories. The birthday surprise is a sweet, human moment but not particularly original. The scene's originality lies more in the specific combination of mundane (birthday cake, Austin Powers) and eerie (the photos, the crying baby) than in any single idea. It's competent but doesn't break new ground.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Characters are clearly drawn: Mark is the crude comic relief ('Dick painting. Dick painting.'), Josh is the eager academic (notepad ready), Christian is the guilty boyfriend (hand behind back, struggling with the lighter), and Dani is the observant, suspicious partner. Their interactions feel natural and distinct. The birthday surprise reveals Christian's attempt at connection and Dani's wariness, which is consistent with their established dynamic. Pelle is patient and slightly guarded. The characters are working well for this scene's needs.

Character Changes: 5

Character change is minimal in this scene. Dani's suspicion of Christian is reinforced but not deepened or altered—she already doubted him. Christian's guilt is consistent with his earlier behavior. No character learns something that changes their trajectory or reveals a new facet. The scene functions more as a status check than a moment of movement. For a horror/drama, this is acceptable in a setup scene, but it doesn't create new pressure or contradiction.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist's internal goal is to understand the customs and beliefs of the commune they are visiting. This reflects their curiosity and desire for knowledge about different cultures.

External Goal: 4

The protagonist's external goal is to navigate the social interactions and rituals of the commune without causing offense or misunderstanding. This reflects their need to adapt to unfamiliar situations.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has two clear conflict threads: the silent rivalry between Josh and Christian over the thesis (both pulling out notepads, 'eyes intermittently piercing each other'), and the relational tension between Dani and Christian over the forgotten birthday. Both are present but underplayed. The thesis rivalry is mostly visual—no direct verbal clash yet. The birthday surprise has a nice beat of suspicion ('She just looks at him with utter suspicion') but resolves too quickly into a grudging kiss. The baby crying in the background is a missed opportunity to amplify Dani's discomfort. The conflict is functional but doesn't escalate or complicate; it coasts.

Opposition: 4

Opposition is present but diffuse. Josh and Christian have opposing goals (both want the thesis), but they don't actively block each other here—they just compete silently. Dani and Christian have opposing emotional states (she's suspicious, he's guilty/apologetic), but Christian's apology is conciliatory, not oppositional. The Hårga worldview (seasons of life, throat-slash joke) offers a subtle opposition to the outsiders' modern sensibility, but it's not dramatized as a clash. The strongest opposition is internal: Dani's suspicion vs. her desire to believe Christian. But that's not externalized into action.

High Stakes: 4

The stakes are implied but not felt. The thesis rivalry has intellectual stakes (who gets the research), but no emotional weight. The birthday moment has relational stakes (Dani's trust in Christian), but they're resolved in a kiss. The larger stakes of the film—Dani's grief, the cult's danger—are absent. The scene feels like a breather, but in a horror film, breathers should still carry the weight of what's at risk. The baby crying and the throat-slash joke hint at darker stakes, but they're backgrounded.

Story Forward: 5

The scene moves the story forward in a modest way: it establishes the commune's worldview, introduces the May Queen competition (which Dani will later win), and shows Christian's guilt and Dani's suspicion. However, the forward momentum is gentle—no new conflict, no raised stakes, no revelation that changes the characters' understanding of their situation. The scene feels like a necessary pause for exposition and character beat rather than a driver of plot.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has some unpredictable beats: the throat-slash joke, the sudden birthday surprise, Dani's suspicion instead of gratitude. These keep it from being entirely predictable. However, the overall arc—tour of the house, exposition, then a personal moment—is a familiar rhythm. The Josh/Christian rivalry is telegraphed. The biggest surprise is Dani's suspicion, which is a good character beat but doesn't escalate into anything unexpected.

Philosophical Conflict: 4

The philosophical conflict in this scene is the clash between the commune's age-based societal structure and the protagonist's individualistic worldview. This challenges the protagonist's beliefs about personal freedom and autonomy.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The scene aims for a mix of wonder (the house), unease (the throat-slash), and relational tension (the birthday). The wonder lands—the murals and beds are visually striking. The unease is undercut by Mark's crude jokes. The relational tension is the strongest emotional beat, but it resolves too quickly. Dani's suspicion is a good start, but her quick capitulation ('Fine. It's fine.') flattens the emotion. The baby crying is a missed opportunity for emotional texture—it could mirror Dani's own unexpressed grief.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and character-specific. Mark's crude commentary ('Dick painting. Dick painting.') is on-brand and provides comic relief. Pelle's exposition about the seasons is clear and slightly ominous. Christian's apology dialogue is realistic but flat ('I'm sorry. I'm really sorry.'). Dani's 'Fine. It's fine.' is a weak resolution. The best line is Pelle's 'comical THROAT SLASH gesture'—it's visual and unsettling. The dialogue does its job but doesn't sing.

Engagement: 6

The scene is engaging enough to hold attention—the house is visually interesting, the Josh/Christian rivalry provides a thread, and the birthday surprise creates a small emotional hook. However, the scene lacks a driving question or rising tension. The audience is mostly passive, receiving information. The strongest engagement comes from Dani's suspicion—we want to know if she'll confront Christian. But the scene resolves that too quickly.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is steady but not dynamic. The scene moves from tour to exposition to personal moment in a logical sequence. The Josh/Christian notepad beat is a nice micro-beat of tension. The birthday surprise is a clear pivot. However, the scene feels a bit baggy—Mark's enema joke, the Pretty Brunette's announcement, and the baby crying all add texture but also slow the momentum. The scene could be tighter without losing its atmosphere.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are correct, action lines are clear, character cues are proper. The use of parentheticals is minimal and appropriate. The only minor issue is the 'CONTINUED' slug on page 44, which is unnecessary in modern screenwriting. Otherwise, no formatting problems.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear three-part structure: 1) Tour of the house with exposition, 2) Josh/Christian rivalry beat, 3) Birthday surprise and emotional resolution. This is functional but conventional. The problem is that the emotional resolution (the kiss) comes at the end, which closes the scene on a relatively warm note—undercutting the horror atmosphere. A stronger structure might end on a question or a chill.


Critique
  • The scene begins with a somewhat confusing description of the house's layout. It's unclear why the hole in the second floor is significant, and the repeated mention of beds feels redundant.
  • Mark's behavior feels out of place and detracts from the scene's overall tone. His comments about the murals are unnecessary and comedic, clashing with the more serious, informative tone of the scene.
  • The exposition about the Hårga's view of life as seasons is delivered in a clunky way. Pelle's gesture feels forced and unnatural, and the back-and-forth note-taking between Josh and Christian is distracting.
  • Dani's question about what happens after 72 feels like a joke that doesn't land. It also abruptly shifts the scene's tone and makes Pelle's throat-slash gesture appear out of place.
  • The scene abruptly transitions to Dani finding the photos of the May Queens. The motivation for her sudden curiosity is unclear, and the transition feels jarring.
  • Christian's behavior feels inconsistent. His attempt to pull Dani aside feels out of place and his guilty look is not explained, creating confusion for the reader.
  • The Pretty Brunette's dialogue, while delivered in Swedish, is not translated for the reader, making it difficult to understand the context of the scene. The scene then abruptly shifts to Mark reacting to the dialogue, which feels unearned.
  • The scene feels rushed as Christian hurriedly presents Dani with the cake. The motivation for his surprise is unclear, and the overall interaction feels forced and contrived.
  • Dani's reaction to the cake feels underdeveloped. Her suspicion and confusion are not explored, and her response to Christian's apology feels flat.
  • The ending of the scene, with Christian kissing Dani and the baby crying in the background, feels unresolved and ambiguous. It doesn't provide a clear sense of closure or foreshadowing for the next scene.
Suggestions
  • Rework the opening description of the house to create a clearer visual for the reader. Focus on the details that are relevant to the story and avoid redundancy.
  • Remove Mark's inappropriate and comedic comments about the murals. Consider having him react in a more neutral or even contemplative way.
  • Find a more organic way to deliver the exposition about the Hårga's view of life. Consider having the characters discover the information through dialogue or a more natural interaction with their surroundings.
  • Rework Dani's question and Pelle's response. Consider having them discuss the significance of 72 in a more meaningful way, or explore what happens after that age.
  • Create a smoother transition to Dani finding the photos of the May Queens. Consider adding a visual cue or a line of dialogue to foreshadow her discovery.
  • Explain Christian's guilty look and his attempt to pull Dani aside. Consider showing him trying to hide something, or having him reveal his true intentions.
  • Translate the Pretty Brunette's dialogue for the reader. Consider adding a line of dialogue to explain the context of the scene.
  • Develop the scene between Christian and Dani about the cake. Explore Dani's suspicion and confusion about Christian's surprise, and their conflict in a more nuanced way.
  • Add more weight to Dani's reaction to the cake. Consider having her express her anger or hurt, or have her acknowledge the gesture in a more meaningful way.
  • Provide a more satisfying ending to the scene. Consider having Christian and Dani discuss their feelings, or foreshadowing a potential conflict that will be explored in the next scene.



Scene 16 -  Unease in the Village
38 EXT. VILLAGE - “NIGHT” 38

A high angle wide of the village. Almost everyone, save for
some stragglers, are inside. The sun is low, looking like
evening (but we are past midnight).
38A INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - SAME TIME 38A
The windows have been boarded up for the night. Soft sunlight
peeks from the edges.
People are climbing into their beds. The baby is still
CRYING, now in his CRIB, which is stationed near the beds
of women in their twenties. The crib is made of severe-
looking iron and metal. One woman lays a PAIR OF SCISSORS
under the baby’s mattress.

Dani, noticing this, looks inquiringly to Pelle.
PELLE
The iron keeps away the “invisibles.”
So the babies don’t get “changed.”
Pelle smiles sardonically, knowing how it sounds.
DANI
How real is that stuff for you guys?
PELLE
(deflecting)
Ah, who knows?
Dani smiles. She looks over to Christian, whose eyes are GLUED
TENSELY to Josh’s notepad as he scrawls “Iron. Babies changed.
‘Invisibles.’” Christian looks threatened.
Pelle has already climbed into bed.
PELLE (CONT’D)
All right - beauty rest! Tomorrow’s
a big day.
JOSH
And what’s tomorrow?
PELLE
(mysterious)
First of the big ceremonies.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 47
38A CONTINUED: 38A

Bemused, Josh looks dead-eyed at Pelle. Waiting for more.
Pelle PAUSES, then takes Josh’s notepad. He writes
“Ättestupan” and hands it back.
Josh happens to know that word. His eyes WIDEN. “Are you
serious?” Pelle smiles mischievously.
CHRISTIAN
What’s that? What’s Attestupan?
Pelle gestures for Christian to keep his voice down.
Christian pulls out his phone and types “Atestupan” into a
search engine. But there’s no internet connection.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Fuck.
(to Josh and Pelle)
What’s Ättestupan?
Josh smugly climbs into bed. This has made Dani nervous.
DANI
(to Josh)
Is it scary?
Josh teasingly raises his eyebrows: “You’ll see.”

MARK (O.S.)
Christian: do you wanna check my
scalp for ticks and then I can check
your scalp?
39 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 39
Everyone is asleep. Silence, save for the baby’s CRYING.
Dani lies AWAKE. Beside her: Christian sleeping soundly. To
her other side: Mark SNORING.
Dani shifts her weight. She looks over at the wall mural, and
notices an ILLUSTRATION of a HAPPY MAN OPENING HIS WRIST WITH A
SPECIAL KNIFE. He is surrounded by smiling friends, and above
him, a smiling SUN. Dani looks unnerved, but her attention is
suddenly DRAWN AWAY by the SOUND of...
A teenaged BOY and GIRL (clearly new lovers) sneak quietly
out of their beds. Giggling. They tip-toe out of the house,
careful to make no noise.
Dani stares at this. Heavy.

40 *OMITTED* 40

41 *OMITTED* 41

42 EXT. FIELD - MORNING 42
In an open field, a group of WOMEN collect the morning DEW
(in small vials) from the leaves and grass. They throw a
SHEET over the wet grass. It absorbs the dew, and they WRING
it out into a pail.
We TRACK ACROSS this, finally panning away to find...several
men are setting up DINING TABLES in the BG, the fire temple
just beyond them. They are laying the tables out to form a
runic pattern.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 48
42 CONTINUED: 42
We continue panning past this to find a large GROUP that has
assembled for what appears to be some sort of DANCE CLASS (we
see them in a medium wide, gently pulling back). They stand
in rows of ten. At the head of the class is YLVA, one of the
elders who carried the torch around the house. In
demonstration, she lifts her arm and waves it fluidly,
rhythmically, EMOTIONALLY, back and forth. (This is
accompanied by a Hårgan, OSKAR, who sings a wordless emotion-
based song - not dissimilar to speaking in tongues. The dance
is inspired by this song.) The class IMITATES the dancer.
They strive to perfectly match her movements and emotions.
(Josh watches raptly in the BG.)
Finally, we’ve pulled back far enough to reveal Dani’s
shoulder in the FG. She’s watching the dance class, having
just woken up. She then turns to look around, marvelling at
the structure of the community around her. She SITS DOWN
cross-legged, being mindful to soak it in.
43 EXT. FARMSTEAD - ONE HOUR LATER 43
The dining tables have been set up to form a RUNE
(representing the “cultivation of art, soul and craft”).
Half of the community is already standing at the tables. The
other half is arriving now. Plates of food have already been
placed. No one sits.
OUR GROUP (minus Dani) arrives at one of the tables. They
gaze around, trying to understand the etiquette. They notice
that a few lingering GIRLS walk backwards through a
neighboring field, picking FLOWERS.
MARK
Someone should tell those girls
that they’re walking stupid.
DANI now appears with a bouquet of HANDPICKED FLOWERS. She
happily presents Christian with the bouquet.
CHRISTIAN
What?! For me?
DANI
Ja!
CHRISTIAN
(accepting them with strained
appreciation)
...Tack så mycket.
He kisses her cheek.
Now that everyone is stationed at the tables, a BOY runs off
to officially summon the guests of honor by ringing a BELL at
the end of a table.
After a moment, TWO ELDERS (72), both wearing ornate golden
dresses, enter the scene. (We will recognize them as Dan and
Ylva, the elders who ran around the Main House with the
flaming torches.) They stand with alert posture, maintaining
an awareness of their bodies as they walk. They arrive at TWO
LARGE WOODEN CHAIRS, situated at the head of a beautifully
decorated table with fine silverware and golden plates.
(Every other table seats at least five people, but this table
has been reserved solely for these two.)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 49
43 CONTINUED: 43
Josh mouths to Pelle: “Are those the ones?” Pelle smiles.
The two elders SIT. This prompts everyone else to sit.
Mark picks up his fork, only to notice that no one else has
begun eating. Everyone waits patiently. Total SILENCE, save
for the baby who is still crying.
Finally, the two men pick up their silverware and begin to
eat. Now everyone starts eating.
Josh is scrutinizing every detail. Christian scrutinizes
Josh.

43A EXT. FARMSTEAD - MID-MEAL 43A
MAJA feverishly carves a small RUNE STONE in her lap. She is
hunched over to conceal her progress from curious eyes.
The two elders are receiving lots of attention.
Next to Dani, a blonde woman, KARIN (20s), cradles the CRYING
BABY. She rests her forehead against the baby’s forehead and
moans empathically. She notices Dani watching this, and she
turns and SMILES.
DANI KARIN
(catching herself)
Oh, God, I’m sorry. I was No no...
gawking.

DANI
Is your baby okay?
KARIN
Oh, she will be. She has the, em
- rickets? Where the bones are
bad? She is not “mine,” though.
DANI BLONDE WOMAN
Oh, I’m sorry to presume! No no - her birth mother is
on pilgrimage. It helps them
to detach. The babies are
raised here by everyone.
Dani smiles at this idea. Josh and Christian are also taken
by this. Josh SEES Christian’s excitement, and quietly
HARDENS.
KARIN
(to Dani)
How is your family like?
DANI
Mine? Oh no, mine are...

Dani makes a comic throat-slashing gesture, recalling
Pelle’s; she then instantly feels guilty about it. Christian
suddenly looks nervous about this exchange.
KARIN
Oh no! I’m so sorry. All of them?
Karin already has TEARS welling in her eyes. She looks
sincerely affected by this.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 50
43A CONTINUED: 43A
DANI
(reacting)
Oh God, no, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t
have said. We’re enjoying our food.
KARIN
(now worried for Dani)
Am I making you sad to ask?
DANI
No, not at all! I just shouldn’t have
mentioned it.
BLONDE WOMAN DANI (CONT'D)
Please know we can talk if
you like. Please. I am happy (uncomfortable)
Okay, thank you. Sorry. I
to talk. feel silly. Thank you.
(to Christian)
Sorry.
Christian shrugs: “Don’t apologize to me.”
SIV, a table over, has been avidly watching this exchange.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary As night falls upon the isolated village, an atmosphere of unease permeates the main house. While the villagers prepare for sleep, Dani, a newcomer, is deeply disturbed by the cryptic explanations surrounding their customs and the unsettling mural depicting a man harming himself. Pelle, a villager, hints at a disturbing upcoming ceremony called "Ättestupan," further fueling Dani's anxiety. The tension between Christian and Josh escalates, while a teenage couple sneaking out intensifies Dani's sense of unease, leaving her staring into the night, heavy with foreboding.
Strengths
  • Building tension
  • Intriguing setting
  • Complex characters
  • Emotional depth
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue could be more impactful
  • Some scenes feel slightly disjointed

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene's primary job is to deepen atmospheric dread and plant the specific ritual 'Ättestupan' — it does both competently, with strong details like the iron crib and the suicide mural. The main limit is that Dani remains largely passive (no clear external goal), which keeps the scene from feeling as tense as it could be; giving her one small proactive choice would lift the overall impact.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a pagan commune with hidden dangers is well-established by this point. This scene deepens it with specific, eerie details: the iron crib to prevent babies from being 'changed' by 'invisibles,' the mural of a man opening his wrist, and the word 'Ättestupan' (a cliff sacrifice ritual). These beats are working because they escalate the uncanny without tipping into explicit horror yet. The concept is strong and consistent with the genre.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the mystery of the Hårga rituals (Ättestupan is named) and Dani's growing unease. The scene is primarily atmospheric setup — it doesn't drive a clear causal chain but deepens the ominous context. The plot function is functional: it plants the word 'Ättestupan' and shows Dani's discomfort, which will pay off later. The scene's job is to build dread, not to advance a plot point, so this is appropriate.

Originality: 7

The scene's details are distinctive: iron cribs to prevent baby-swapping by 'invisibles,' a mural of a smiling suicide, the word 'Ättestupan' as a tease. These are not generic horror tropes — they feel culturally specific and unsettling. The originality is strong for the genre, though the 'cult with dark secrets' framework is familiar. The scene earns its score by making the familiar feel fresh through specific, strange details.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is the clear POV — her unease is well-drawn through her questions ('How real is that stuff for you guys?'), her reaction to the mural, and her watching the sneaking lovers. Pelle is charming and deflecting ('Ah, who knows?'). Josh is smug and competitive. Christian is tense and threatened by Josh's research. Mark's tick-check request is a nice comic beat that relieves tension. The characters are distinct and serve their functions. The scene could deepen Dani's interiority slightly, but it's working.

Character Changes: 5

Dani's character movement is subtle: she goes from curious but trusting ('How real is that stuff?') to visibly unnerved (the mural, the lovers sneaking out). This is appropriate for a horror scene — it's pressure and growing dread, not transformation. The scene doesn't demand a character change; it's a beat of escalation. The score is functional because the movement is present but minimal.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist, Dani, is seeking reassurance and understanding of the village's beliefs and practices. She is curious and slightly apprehensive about the rituals and customs she is witnessing.

External Goal: 4

The protagonist's external goal is to navigate the unfamiliar customs and interactions in the village, while also trying to maintain a sense of normalcy and connection with her companions.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has low overt conflict. The main tension is between Dani's growing unease and the group's casual acceptance of Hårga's strange customs. Pelle's deflections ('Ah, who knows?') and Josh's smug teasing create mild friction, but no character actively opposes another. Christian's jealousy of Josh's notepad is noted but not dramatized. The scene is more about atmosphere and information delivery than direct confrontation.

Opposition: 4

Opposition is weak. No character is actively working against another's goal. Pelle deflects but isn't opposing Dani's curiosity — he's just vague. Josh teases but doesn't block anyone. Christian's jealousy is internal. The Hårga customs themselves are the implied opposition (the iron crib, the mural, the Ättestupan), but they are not personified in this scene. The teenage lovers sneaking out create a contrast but no opposition.

High Stakes: 5

Stakes are implied but not articulated. The audience knows from earlier scenes that the Hårga are dangerous (the Ättestupan ritual, the disappearances), but in this scene, the stakes are vague: Dani might be uncomfortable, Christian might lose his thesis edge. The iron crib and the mural suggest physical danger, but no character names what's at risk. The scene functions as a calm-before-the-storm, but the storm isn't referenced clearly enough to make the calm feel tense.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by introducing the specific ritual 'Ättestupan' and showing Dani's growing unease (the mural, the sneaking lovers). It also deepens Christian's competitive tension with Josh (Christian 'looks threatened' at Josh's notetaking). The story advances incrementally — it's a beat of escalation, not a major turning point. This is appropriate for a horror film's middle section.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has moderate unpredictability. The reveal of Ättestupan is a good hook — the audience doesn't know what it is, and Josh's reaction ('Are you serious?') creates curiosity. The mural of the man opening his wrist is a disturbing image that subverts expectations of a happy community. The teenage lovers sneaking out is a small surprise that adds texture. However, the overall shape of the scene (nighttime settling, strange customs, ominous foreshadowing) is familiar from the horror genre.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the clash between modern beliefs and traditional practices. The protagonist and her companions are confronted with unfamiliar customs that challenge their worldview.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The scene has a consistent mood of unease but lacks a strong emotional peak. Dani's reaction to the mural ('looks unnerved') and the teenage lovers ('stares at this. Heavy.') are the closest we get to emotional beats, but they are underplayed. The scene is more about information and atmosphere than emotional engagement. The audience feels curious and unsettled, but not deeply moved or frightened. The contrast between the community's warmth and the disturbing details (iron crib, suicide mural) is effective but not exploited for maximum emotional impact.

Dialogue: 6

Dialogue is functional but unremarkable. Pelle's lines ('The iron keeps away the invisibles. So the babies don't get changed.') are the most memorable — they have a folk-horror quality. Dani's questions ('How real is that stuff for you guys?') are natural but generic. Josh's teasing ('You'll see.') is a bit on-the-nose. Christian's 'Fuck' when he can't get internet is a small character beat that works. The dialogue serves the plot but doesn't reveal character depth or create memorable exchanges.

Engagement: 6

The scene is moderately engaging. The mystery of Ättestupan and the disturbing details (iron crib, suicide mural) keep the reader curious. However, the scene lacks a strong forward drive. The characters are mostly passive — they ask questions, receive answers, and react internally. The pacing is slow and atmospheric, which suits the genre but risks losing readers who want more plot momentum. The teenage lovers beat is a nice touch but doesn't advance the story.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is a strength. The scene moves from the wide village shot to the intimate main house, then to the quiet night, then to the morning. The rhythm of information delivery is well-calibrated: the iron crib, then the Ättestupan reveal, then the mural, then the lovers. Each beat lands before the scene shifts. The scene breathes — it has quiet moments (Dani lying awake) that allow the disturbing details to sink in. The transition to morning (scene 42) is a natural break that gives the audience a rest.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (EXT. VILLAGE - 'NIGHT', INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - SAME TIME). Action lines are vivid and efficient ('The crib is made of severe-looking iron and metal.'). Parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively ('deflecting', 'mysterious'). The only minor issue is the use of 'O.S.' for Mark's line, which is correct but could be integrated into the action for a smoother read.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear structure: setup (nighttime settling), complication (the Ättestupan reveal), escalation (the mural), and a quiet coda (the lovers). The scene serves its function in the larger script — it's a calm-before-the-storm beat that deepens the mystery and raises the stakes for the next day's ritual. The transition to morning (scene 42) is a structural choice that works well, giving the audience a breather before the horror escalates.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit slow and expository. It's mostly about establishing the setting and introducing the new ritual, 'Ättestupan,' which is a good thing, but the execution could be more engaging.
  • The 'invisibles' conversation feels a bit clunky and exposition-heavy. Dani is curious about the local folklore, which is great, but the dialogue is a bit too direct. Consider using subtext and visual cues to convey the information.
  • Christian's reaction to the 'invisibles' is a bit over-the-top. He's not a character who seems easily threatened by the supernatural, so his fear comes across as a bit forced.
  • The dialogue about 'Ättestupan' feels a bit rushed. Consider adding more beats to build suspense. You could have Josh or Pelle react more to Dani's apprehension, or give them a brief exchange about the ceremony.
  • The ending of the scene with the couple sneaking out is a bit abrupt. It's a good visual, but it doesn't seem to have a clear purpose. Is it to foreshadow something? To create unease in Dani? If so, the scene needs more emphasis on Dani's reaction.
  • The transition between scenes 38 and 42 is a bit jarring. Consider adding a scene or two to bridge the gap. Maybe show Dani struggling to sleep after witnessing the couple sneaking out, or have a brief scene with Christian reacting to the 'Ättestupan' revelation.
  • The dance class scene in 42 feels a bit uneventful. It's mostly a visual, and it doesn't add much to the plot. Consider giving Dani a more active role, or showing the scene from her POV to convey her initial apprehension and growing fascination with the community.
  • The scene with Karin and Dani about Dani's family is a bit too heavy-handed. It feels like a forced attempt to explain Dani's emotional state. It would be more impactful if the scene focused on Dani's reactions to Karin's comments, rather than directly explaining her past trauma. Consider showing rather than telling.
  • The scene with the elders and the food is a bit static. It lacks visual and narrative momentum. You could add more tension by showing the tension between Josh and Christian, or highlight the unsettling presence of the elders.
Suggestions
  • Use more visual storytelling to convey the supernatural elements. Show, don't tell. Maybe have Dani dream about the 'invisibles' after she hears about them, or have a subtle visual cue like a shadow shifting in the corner of the room.
  • Develop the 'Ättestupan' reveal more slowly. Perhaps have Josh or Pelle tease Dani with hints about the ceremony, or have Christian be more vocal in his concern about it. This will create a sense of suspense and build towards the climax.
  • Tie the couple sneaking out to Dani's fears. Maybe have her dream about them later, or have the scene be a visual that reflects her own growing unease about the Hårga community.
  • Add a bridging scene between 38 and 42 to smooth out the transition. Focus on Dani's emotional state or Christian's research.
  • Give the dance class scene more narrative weight. Maybe have Dani witness a moment of intense connection between the dancers and the elders, or show her starting to feel the influence of the ritual.
  • Subtly reveal Dani's emotional state through her interactions with Karin. Show her struggling to hold back tears, or have her react in a way that suggests her past is affecting her.
  • Add more visual and narrative tension to the scene with the elders and the food. Maybe have the elders subtly communicate something ominous to the community, or show Christian feeling increasingly unnerved by the ritual.



Scene 17 -  The Journey to Ättestupan
43B EXT. FARMSTEAD - MID MEAL - MINUTES LATER 43B
Everyone has finished eating. Another HUSH falls awkwardly over
the procession. Silence, save for the wailing baby.
Mark, half-asleep, confusedly looks around. He sees the
Pretty Brunette (from earlier) SMILING at him. Caught off
guard, he BLUSHES and smiles back (a little too eagerly).
One of the two elders STANDS. This is YLVA. She clears her
throat. Closes her eyes. After a moment, Ylva begins to SING
a wordless, choral song.
Everyone watches, rapt and emotional.
At the appropriate time, the other man (DAN) begins to sing
along, softly and awkwardly at first. Soon he rises, singing
with greater projection.

MARK
(whispering to Josh)
How do you think he’d react if I
just put my finger in his butt
right now?
When the song comes to a finish, SIV stands to RAISE her
glass. This prompts everyone else to stand. They all raise
their aquavit.
A long silence. Everyone is very calm. And present. Dani is
MOVED. She holds up her glass, feeling energy from the group.
Siv finally DRINKS. So does everyone else. The MUSICIANS
begin to play their handmade instruments, and EIGHT MIDDLE-
AGED MEN break into two groups. They walk to either of the
elder’s chairs, HOIST them up, and start CARRYING THEM OFF.
The congregation follows behind as the elevated elders are
carried up a hill. Our group JOINS them, confused. Mark lags
behind.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 51
43A CONTINUED: 43A
MARK (CONT’D)
(to the group)
I’m gonna take a nap. My head feels
like a sewage blimp.
Mark heads back toward the Main House. Dani, Christian, Josh
and Pelle proceed to follow the community.
44 EXT. HILL - MINUTES LATER 44
Everyone happily follows the elders of honor (still carried
on hoisted thrones). They follow a narrow TRAIL OF FLOWERS up
a hill.
There is a FORK in the trail, leading either to the left and
downward or continuing straight ahead and upward.
Ylva and Dan are carried straight ahead, continuing to ascend
the rising hill. The following procession BRANCHES OFF to
veer left. They continue down a slope that leads to the
valley of a cliff.
Our group, squinting with curiosity, begins following the
procession toward the valley. But Pelle slows down.
PELLE
Okay - actually:
He holds them back.
PELLE (CONT’D)
I need to warn you before we go
down...
(to Dani now)
...because you could not want to.
DANI
Is this the thing you mentioned
last night?
JOSH
(smirking)
Ättestupan.
PELLE
We’re about to perform a centuries-
old ritual that is very important to
us and very beautiful, but also -
very far from anything you have in
America.
DANI
(suddenly nervous)
...Do I not want to do this?

PELLE
Well - that’s what I’m saying.
You’re invited to. I just...
(pauses)
You remember I explained the winter
stage of a man’s life? 54 to 72?
Well, this is what happens when 72
gets reached.
DANI
Okay. And what is “this”?
Pelle pauses, considering his words. Dani grows more nervous.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 52
44 CONTINUED: 44
DANI (CONT’D)
What is Ättestupan?

Josh can’t suppress a smile - anticipating Pelle’s answer.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary After a communal meal, a group led by Pelle carries their elders up a hill, preparing for a traditional ritual called Ättestupan. The group splits at a fork in the trail, with some going up the hill and others descending into a valley. Pelle warns Dani that the ritual is unlike anything in America, sparking her nervousness. Meanwhile, Josh seems to relish Dani's uncertainty, while Mark makes light of the situation. The scene ends with Dani asking Pelle to explain the nature of the Ättestupan ritual, leaving the audience with a sense of anticipation and unease.
Strengths
  • Building tension and mystery
  • Exploration of cultural traditions
  • Emotional depth of characters
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may come across as overly cryptic or confusing

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene's primary job is to build dread and set up the Ättestupan ritual, which it does competently through Pelle's warning and Dani's nervous questions. The philosophical conflict is strong, but the scene is held back by Mark's tonal outlier joke and a lack of active character movement—Dani is mostly passive, and Christian is silent. Lifting the scene would mean deepening character reactions and tightening the tone.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept—a ritual suicide framed as a beautiful, communal 'winter stage' transition—is working strongly. It builds on the earlier hints (Ättestupan mentioned in scene 16) and delivers the promised horror-drama payoff. The tension between Pelle's reverent description ('very beautiful') and Dani's growing nervousness is effective. The concept is original within the horror genre: a cult that treats elder suicide as a dignified, celebrated rite rather than a secret or violent act.

Plot: 6

The plot function is clear: this is the scene where the ritual is named and the group is given a choice to witness it. It advances the plot by moving the characters from the meal to the hill, and from ignorance to foreknowledge. The fork in the trail is a nice visual metaphor. However, the scene is essentially a setup beat—it delays the actual ritual to build anticipation. That's functional but not surprising. Mark's butt joke undercuts the tension in a way that feels more like comic relief than plot propulsion.

Originality: 7

The scene's originality is solid: the ritual is not a generic sacrifice but a culturally specific 'winter stage' transition, and the community's calm, reverent tone is distinctive. The fork in the trail and the choice to witness are well-handled. Mark's butt joke feels like a tonal outlier—it's a familiar 'bro humor' beat that slightly dilutes the originality of the ritual's presentation.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani is the emotional center: her nervousness and vulnerability are clear. Pelle is the gentle guide, protective but withholding. Josh's smirk shows his dark curiosity. Mark's butt joke is a character beat that feels slightly off—it's more 'generic dude' than specific to Mark. Christian is largely silent, which is a missed opportunity to show his dynamic with Dani or his own reaction. The characters are functional but not deepened in this scene.

Character Changes: 5

This scene does not aim for character change—it's a setup beat. Dani moves from curiosity to nervousness, but that's a shift in emotional state, not a change in her character. Pelle's role as guide is reinforced. Josh's smirk confirms his existing morbid curiosity. No one is transformed or pressured into a new stance. That's appropriate for the scene's function, but it means the dimension is merely functional.

Internal Goal: 5

Mark's internal goal is to navigate the unfamiliar customs and rituals of the community while also trying to fit in and understand their traditions. This reflects his desire for acceptance and belonging.

External Goal: 6

The protagonist's external goal is to participate in the community's rituals and ceremonies, even if they are unfamiliar and potentially dangerous. This reflects the immediate challenge of adapting to a new environment.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has a clear informational conflict: Dani wants to know what Ättestupan is, and Pelle hesitates to tell her. But the conflict is passive — it's just a question-and-delay dynamic. There's no active push-pull between characters with opposing goals. Mark's butt-finger joke undercuts the tension rather than escalating it. The real conflict (Dani's growing dread vs. her desire to stay with Christian) is implied but not dramatized in the moment.

Opposition: 4

The opposition is weak. Pelle is not an antagonist — he's a gentle guide who hesitates. The only opposing force is the unknown ritual itself, which is abstract. Mark's joke and Josh's smirk diffuse any sense of real threat. The scene lacks a clear opposing will or force pushing against Dani's comfort or safety. The Hårga community's collective pressure is felt but not personified in a single opposing character.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are implied but not concrete. Dani might witness something disturbing, but the scene doesn't establish what she personally stands to lose. The ritual is described as 'very far from anything you have in America' but the cost of participating or refusing is vague. Josh's smirk suggests he knows more, but that knowledge isn't shared with the audience. The stakes are intellectual curiosity vs. discomfort, not survival or relationship.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward by transitioning from the meal to the ritual site, and by explicitly naming Ättestupan and its meaning. Dani's nervous questions ('Do I not want to do this?') escalate her emotional stakes. The fork in the trail is a clear narrative choice point. The scene ends with Josh's smirk, which teases his morbid curiosity and sets up his later involvement. The movement is steady but not surprising—it's a necessary bridge scene.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has moderate unpredictability. The audience knows something bad is coming (the ritual), but the exact nature is withheld. Mark's butt-finger joke is a tonal surprise that breaks the tension, which is unpredictable but may not serve the scene. Josh's smirk hints he knows more, which adds a layer of mystery. The fork in the path is a nice visual metaphor for choice, but the outcome is fairly predictable: they will go down the hill.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The philosophical conflict revolves around the clash between modern American values and ancient Swedish traditions. This challenges the protagonist's beliefs about cultural relativism and the importance of respecting different customs.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The scene aims for dread and unease, but the emotional impact is muted. Dani's nervousness is stated ('suddenly nervous') but not deeply felt. The communal singing and silence create atmosphere, but the emotion is diffuse — we feel the group's reverence more than Dani's personal fear. Mark's joke breaks the mood entirely. The scene ends on Josh's smirk, which undercuts Dani's vulnerability and the audience's empathy for her.

Dialogue: 5

The dialogue is functional but unremarkable. Pelle's lines are explanatory and careful, which fits his character but lacks tension. Dani's questions are reactive ('Is this the thing you mentioned last night?', '...Do I not want to do this?') — they move information but don't reveal character depth. Mark's butt-finger joke is the most distinctive line, but it's a tonal mismatch. Josh's single line ('Ättestupan') with a smirk is the most character-revealing moment, showing his dark curiosity.

Engagement: 6

The scene holds engagement through mystery — the audience wants to know what Ättestupan is. The communal singing and ritual procession create a compelling atmosphere. However, engagement dips during Mark's joke and the extended pause before Pelle's explanation. The scene is more about building anticipation than active engagement; the audience is waiting, not leaning forward.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is deliberate, which suits the genre. The scene moves from communal meal → song → toast → procession → fork in path → Pelle's warning. Each beat has weight. However, the transition from the song to the toast feels slightly rushed (Siv stands and raises her glass immediately after the song ends), and Mark's joke lands in the middle of a solemn moment, disrupting the rhythm. The fork in the path is a strong visual beat, but the scene lingers on Pelle's hesitation a bit too long.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (43B, 44). Action lines are descriptive but not overwritten. Character cues are standard. The only minor issue is the use of 'CONTINUED:' and 'CONT’D' which is slightly inconsistent (43A uses 'CONTINUED:' while 44 uses 'CONTINUED:'). But this is a minor formatting quibble, not a problem.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear three-part structure: (1) the communal meal and song, (2) the procession and fork, (3) Pelle's warning. Each part has a distinct function: establishing community, creating a visual journey, and delivering the ominous reveal. However, the first part (meal/song) is long and doesn't advance character or plot — it's pure atmosphere. The scene ends on a question ('What is Ättestupan?'), which is a strong hook but feels abrupt because the scene doesn't build to a moment of decision.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit slow and exposition heavy. It's taking a long time to build to the reveal of the 'Attestupan', which is the central hook of this section of the story. The scene relies too heavily on telling instead of showing. The audience should be feeling the tension and mystery of what's to come, but right now the scene feels a bit flat and like a setup.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Pelle is a bit clunky and feels like exposition. It's missing the naturalness of a conversation between people who are about to embark on something potentially life-changing.
  • The character of Mark is mostly comic relief at this point, and it's unclear if he is meant to be a foil to Dani's anxieties or just a comedic counterpoint. It's a little distracting that he is so flippant, especially given the gravity of the situation.
  • Josh feels like a somewhat stereotypical 'smug' friend character. He's clearly meant to be in the know and therefore makes Dani's ignorance more pronounced. But he's also a bit one-dimensional and doesn't contribute much to the overall scene.
  • The scene doesn't fully take advantage of the visual opportunities presented. The description of the flowers and the fork in the path are fine, but they could be used to create a more evocative sense of mystery and suspense. Think about the light, the color, the overall atmosphere of the hill leading to the valley.
  • The ending of the scene is a bit abrupt. The tension has built, but it feels like there's a missing beat. There should be a moment of visual or emotional impact to drive the audience's anticipation forward.
  • There could be a more active sense of dread or unease for Dani in the scene. She's nervous but there isn't a clear sense of her fear or the consequences she might face.
Suggestions
  • Consider showing Dani's anxiety in more physical ways. She's nervous, but how does that manifest? Does she fidget, have a racing heart, start to sweat? The audience needs to feel her fear.
  • The scene should end on a stronger image or moment of tension. Consider cutting to a shot of the valley where the 'Attestupan' is about to take place, or to a close-up of Dani's face as she looks on with apprehension. This will leave the audience wanting more.
  • Consider giving Mark a more complex role in the scene. Perhaps he's nervous too, but he's trying to hide it with humor. Or maybe he has a past that's connected to this ritual, and his flippant attitude is a defense mechanism.
  • Try using the dialogue to show Dani's growing fear and uncertainty. Instead of just telling the audience, show her asking questions that reveal her apprehension. What exactly is the 'winter stage'? What are the risks? Why is Pelle hesitant to explain?
  • Consider adding a scene break after Pelle says 'You're invited to' and then cut to the valley. This will increase the tension and anticipation. It will also help with pacing and create a stronger sense of the scene change.
  • Consider adding a brief internal monologue for Dani to provide some insight into her thoughts and feelings. What is she really thinking? What does she fear?
  • Consider using more visual language to create a sense of atmosphere. For example, instead of just saying there are flowers, describe their color, scent, and how they might be arranged. Is the light dim or does it feel ominous?
  • Perhaps the scene could start with Dani having a nightmare. This would immediately set the tone and foreshadow the coming events.
  • The scene could benefit from a bit more exposition about the 'Attestupan' and its significance to the Hårgan people. Perhaps a flashback to a past 'Attestupan' or a conversation between elders could provide some context and build anticipation.
  • Consider using music or sound effects to enhance the tension and mood. The sound of birds chirping might be more disturbing than relaxing, or the music could change from celebratory to more ominous.



Scene 18 -  The Ritual of the Cliffs
45 EXT. VALLEY - MINUTES LATER 45
The community has gathered on the rocky valley. Tall CLIFFS
loom imposingly. The baby cries in the BG.

Our group stands to the side, along with Simon, Connie and
Ingemar. Christian turns to DANI, who looks extremely uneasy.
CHRISTIAN
Are you sure you can handle this?

Dani doesn’t know the answer to this.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Maybe you should go back to the
main house? It’s not too late.
Dani starts to wrestle with this, but then:
DANI
No. I need to try.

A HORN sounds. All eyes go to...
SIV holds a WOOD-BOUND BOOK whose cover is marked by runic
letters. She opens it and reads in silence for a moment. Its
scripture is written in runes and unknown hieroglyphs (the
AFFECT language).
JOSH
(to Pelle, whispering)
What’s that book?
Christian leans in to hear the whispered answer:
PELLE
Rubi Radr. Our scripture.
JOSH
Can I read that?
PELLE
You would not be able.

CU of Rubi Radr’s pages, as held open by Siv. They are indeed
indecipherable to common eyes.
Siv, eyes on the page, surprises our group by beginning to
SING a wordless hymn. It’s beautiful, yet feels improvised,
as if inspired (on the spot) by emotions provoked by the
text.
46 EXT. CLIFF - SAME TIME 46
The two elders have been carried to the top of a CLIFF
overlooking the beach. Their chairs are SET DOWN near the
precipice. They are placed beside freshly carved (and
impressively sized) RUNE STONES.
The elders rise from their seats and then stoically put out
their hands. Specially ordained men then draw CEREMONIAL
BLADES across their palms, DRAWING BLOOD.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 53
46 CONTINUED: 46
Ylva and Dan rub their palms together, making their hands
nice and bloody. They press their palms onto their rune
stones, both leaving TWO BLOODY HAND-PRINTS.
45A EXT. BEACH - SAME TIME 45A
Everyone looks up at the cliff’s peak. Dani is SWEATING BEADS
now, her breathing erratic.
Finally, YLVA appear at the edge.
Rapt silence.
Ylva stands there for a long time.
Mesmerized, Josh steps slowly to the side (away from Dani and
Christian) to get a better look. His eyes are glued to the
cliff-top.
Ylva, having now summoned total confidence, assumes a GRAND
POSE, twisting her arms and legs into a standing fetal
position, and extending her neck/head into a glorious reach
for the heavens. This pose represents a final statement.
Dani BRACES herself. Her TEETH begin to chatter. She GRABS
Christian’s arm, and then --
Ylva LEAPS OFF THE PRECIPICE. Connie and Simon SCREAM. The
woman plummets 200 feet to LAND FATALLY on the jagged rocks
below. Upon impact, a FLOCK OF BIRDS ALIGHTS from a tree.
Connie SCREAMS.
Our group is shocked into horrified silence. Dani looks like
she’s been knocked out of her body. The birds fly over Dani’s
head, and a sudden rush courses through her.

Disassociated, Dani turns to look at Connie and Simon, who
are freaking out.

Then Christian points upward, redirecting Dani’s dazed
attention to the cliff-top. Dani’s EYES scan back up to
see...
DAN - the elder whose torch burnt out before circling the
house three times - is now stepping up to the precipice. He
also strikes a POSE, also reaching for the awesome, but his
is slightly clumsier. He wobbles, but he holds the pose.
While holding it, he turns to look down...at Dani.
SIMON
(panicking)
What’s happening? Is he gonna jump,
too? No--
Dan LAUNCHES HIMSELF OFF THE CLIFF, jumping vertically.
Connie GASPS. Dan plummets straight down, but his left foot
lands on the large rock that killed Ylva. This obliterates
his leg and sends him falling brutally to his side. Dan,
unfortunately not dead, WAILS in horrible pain.
The community grumbles with concern. Everyone turns to
THREE MEN - each the oldest of their respective generations
(the youths, the laborers, and the mentors). They
understand what they must do.

SIMON (CONT’D)
Why did that just happen? We need
to call an ambulance.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 54
45A CONTINUED: 45A
INGEMAR SIMON (CONT'D)
It’s okay. What’s okay?! CALL AN
AMBULANCE! Everybody’s just
watching!
Sten approaches the three men with a CUDGEL. This is a long-
handled club with a pointed block of wood at the end. The
cudgel is handed over to the MENTOR.
Dani watches, overwhelmed, as the three men (now armed with
the cudgel) stalk over to Dan. The dying man moans
pathetically, in too much pain to scream.
From DANI’S POV: The men have arrived at Dan’s feet. The
mentor RAISES the cudgel, and brutally swings it down onto
Dan’s HEAD. This isn’t a fatal blow. The man raises the
cudgel again, and this time he STRIKES Dan with enough
force to silence him.
The mentor hands the cudgel to the LABORER. He raises the
cudgel and brings it down onto the old man’s crown. The
elder’s leg goes into pathetic SPASMS. Blood gurgling. The
laborer BLUDGEONS him once more. Dan goes limp, probably
dead.
The YOUTH is now handed the cudgel. He delivers two brutal
swings to Dan’s head. The mentor gently takes the cudgel away
from the youth, and they all return to the community. The
mentor hands Sten the cudgel, and everyone stands in
respectful, contemplative silence.
Dani is GRIPPING Christian’s arm. She is completely shell-
shocked. Christian turns to Josh; they exchange “holy shit”
looks. More EXCITED than troubled.
Siv bounds over to Connie and Simon, who are in a panic. Dani
trembles, powder-white. Traumatized.

SIV INGEMAR
Ingemar! Did you not warn I’m sorry, grandmother Siv! I
them? kind of warned them.
SIMON
Nobody did anything! Everyone just
watched that!
SIV SIMON (CONT'D)
Oh my, poor things-- You’re all just standing
calmly around!!

SIV
Oh, mercy - please--
Siv tries to lay an empathic hand on Simon and Connie’s
shoulder, but Simon RECOILS.
SIV (CONT’D) SIMON
You should have been warned
better. What you just saw is
a long, long, long observed
custom. Those two men have Custom?!
just reached the end of their
life-cycle.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 55
45A CONTINUED: 45A
Siv now looks into DANI’S eyes, but Dani is in a daze. She
seems to have been knocked into a dissociative state. Siv
speaks quickly to avoid being interrupted.
SIV
You must understand it as a great
joy for them. And when it is my
turn, it will be great joy for me.
(back to Simon and Connie)
We view life like a circle. Yes? A re-
cycle. One thing falls and another
raises. The first lady who jumped: her
name was Ylva. Yes?
Siv points to a PREGNANT WOMAN:
SIV (CONT’D)
That baby, who is not yet born,
will inherit this name and also be
Ylva. And if it’s a boy, he will
take the name of Dan.
Dani gazes at Siv, who has taken on a strange ETHEREAL GLOW
(like an angel).
SIV (CONT’D)
But instead of getting old and dying
with shame and pain and fear, we
give our life. As a gesture. Out of
gratefulness. Before it can spoil.
Siv releases Simon and Connie, who are no less fraught. Siv
now addresses the whole group.
SIV (CONT’D)
It does no good to die lashing
back at the inevitable. It
corrupts the spirit.
INGEMAR
(to Simon and Connie)
I’m sorry I did not warn you
better.

47 *OMITTED* 47
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary A group of outsiders witness a disturbing ritual in a remote valley. Two elderly members of the community, Ylva and Dan, are led to a cliff overlooking the beach. After drawing blood and pressing their hands onto rune stones, they leap to their deaths. While Ylva dies instantly, Dan survives the fall but is brutally bludgeoned to death by three men representing different generations. The community leader, Siv, explains that this act is a traditional custom, a way of ending their life cycle with dignity and giving way to the next generation. The outsiders are horrified by the violence, while the community members seem to accept it with stoic resignation.
Strengths
  • Powerful emotional impact
  • Cultural depth
  • Tension and suspense
  • Unique ritualistic elements
Weaknesses
  • Graphic violence
  • Disturbing imagery

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene delivers its primary job — escalating horror through a ritual suicide — with visceral power and strong philosophical conflict. The one thing limiting the overall score is that the outsider reactions (Simon/Connie) are somewhat generic, and the post-violence explanation slows momentum slightly; tightening those beats would lift the scene to an 8.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The scene's concept — a community ritualizing suicide as a joyful, dignified end-of-life gesture — is the core horror/drama engine. It works brilliantly: the juxtaposition of serene nature, wordless hymn, and brutal death creates the uncanny dread the genre needs. The specific beats (Ylva's grand pose, Dan's botched landing, the three-generational cudgel bludgeoning) are vivid and disturbing. The concept is fully realized and lands its intended shock.

Plot: 7

The plot function is clear: this is the point of no return for the outsiders. The ritual escalates the stakes from 'weird festival' to 'people are actually dying.' The scene delivers that escalation efficiently. The only cost is that Simon and Connie's panic is somewhat generic — they serve as audience-surrogates but don't add new plot information beyond 'this is bad.'

Originality: 9

The ritual is highly original — the combination of suicide as gift, the generational cudgel passing, the reincarnation naming, the wordless hymn from an indecipherable book. It avoids cliché cult-suicide tropes by centering joy and community rather than coercion. The detail of the pregnant woman inheriting Ylva's name is a standout original beat.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is the clear POV and her arc is well-served: she chooses to stay ('I need to try'), then is shattered. Christian and Josh's 'holy shit' exchange reveals their academic detachment — a strong character beat. Simon and Connie are functional but thin (panic, demand ambulance, recoil). Siv is warm and terrifying. The elders Ylva and Dan are given dignity in death. The character work is solid for the genre.

Character Changes: 7

Dani moves from uneasy but willing ('I need to try') to shell-shocked and dissociative. This is appropriate character movement for a horror scene — not growth but trauma. Christian and Josh's change is subtler but telling: they shift from observers to excited academics, revealing a moral blind spot. Simon and Connie regress from curious to terrified. The scene creates meaningful pressure and consequence for every character.

Internal Goal: 6

The protagonist, Dani, is struggling with her own fears and uncertainties, as she grapples with the decision to participate in the ritual despite her unease.

External Goal: 5

The protagonist's external goal is to participate in the ritual and overcome her fears, reflecting the immediate challenge she faces in the scene.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has clear external conflict: Simon and Connie's panic vs. the Hårgans' calm acceptance of the ritual. Simon's lines 'Why did that just happen? We need to call an ambulance' and 'You're all just standing calmly around!!' create a direct clash of values. Dani's internal conflict is present but muted—she is mostly a passive observer (sweating, teeth chattering, dissociating). Christian and Josh's whispered exchange about the book is more curious than conflicted. The conflict is functional but not deeply layered; the outsiders' horror is one-note (shock vs. calm) without much variation or escalation within the scene.

Opposition: 5

The opposition is clear but asymmetrical: the Hårgans (Siv, Ingemar) are calm, explanatory, and unthreatened, while the outsiders (Simon, Connie) are panicked and powerless. This works for horror—the cult's serene certainty is more disturbing than aggression—but the opposition lacks a direct, active antagonist. Siv's explanation ('We view life like a circle') is a philosophical counterpoint, not a confrontational one. The three men with the cudgel are a physical threat but act without dialogue, so they don't create verbal opposition. The scene's opposition is functional for the genre but doesn't escalate beyond the initial shock.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are strong and genre-appropriate: life and death are on display (Ylva dies, Dan is bludgeoned), and the psychological stakes for Dani are high—she is being traumatized in real time ('Dani looks like she’s been knocked out of her body'). The scene also raises stakes for the whole group: they are witnessing a ritual that could foreshadow their own fates. The stakes are working well; the only cost is that they are mostly external (physical survival) rather than internal (moral compromise), but for a horror-thriller at this point in the script, that's appropriate.

Story Forward: 8

The scene dramatically advances the story: it confirms the cult's lethal sincerity, fractures the outsider group (Simon/Connie's panic vs. Christian/Josh's excitement), and pushes Dani into a dissociative state that will define her arc. The story cannot go back after this. The only minor drag is the extended Siv explanation after the violence — it's necessary worldbuilding but slows momentum slightly.

Unpredictability: 8

The scene delivers strong unpredictability for a horror-thriller. The audience knows a ritual is coming (from scene 17), but the specifics—the grand pose, the failed landing, the cudgel bludgeoning—are shocking and unexpected. The beat where Dan survives the fall and must be killed by the three generations is a genuine surprise that escalates the horror. The scene earns its unpredictability through specific, gruesome details that defy expectations.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The scene presents a philosophical conflict between the community's belief in the ritual as a gesture of gratefulness and acceptance of the inevitable, and the shock and horror of the outsider characters witnessing the ritual for the first time.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene is emotionally effective: Connie and Simon's screams, Dani's dissociative state ('powder-white. Traumatized'), and the graphic violence create a strong horror response. The emotional impact is primarily shock and dread, which is genre-appropriate. The scene could deepen Dani's emotional arc by giving her a more complex reaction—perhaps a flicker of recognition or empathy for the elders—but as a horror set piece, it works. The moment where Siv takes on an 'ETHEREAL GLOW (like an angel)' from Dani's POV is a nice touch that adds emotional disorientation.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional for the genre. Simon's lines ('Why did that just happen? We need to call an ambulance') are realistic panic but repetitive. Siv's explanation is clear and thematic but slightly on-the-nose ('We view life like a circle. Yes? A re-cycle'). The whispered exchange between Josh and Pelle about the Rubi Radr is effective world-building. The dialogue serves the scene's needs—exposition and reaction—but doesn't have memorable lines or subtext. For a horror scene driven by visuals and action, this is acceptable.

Engagement: 8

The scene is highly engaging. The ritual is visually and emotionally gripping: the grand pose, the leap, the failed landing, the cudgel killing. The audience is likely to be riveted by the horror and unpredictability. The scene's structure—building from Siv's hymn to Ylva's jump to Dan's failed death to the bludgeoning—creates a rising tension that holds attention. The only minor drag is the explanatory dialogue after the violence, which slows the momentum slightly.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is strong. The scene moves from setup (Siv's hymn) to action (Ylva's jump) to escalation (Dan's failed landing) to climax (the cudgel killing) to denouement (Siv's explanation). The beats are well-spaced, with moments of silence and tension between each action. The only pacing issue is the explanatory dialogue after the violence, which feels slightly too long and static—the audience has already processed the horror, and the explanation risks overstaying its welcome.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

The formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (EXT. VALLEY, EXT. CLIFF, EXT. BEACH). Action lines are descriptive but not overwritten. The use of CU (close-up) and POV is appropriate. The only minor issue is the parentheticals in dialogue (e.g., '(to Pelle, whispering)') which are slightly redundant with the action lines, but this is a minor style choice.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-part structure: preparation (Siv's hymn, the elders on the cliff), execution (Ylva's jump, Dan's failed jump), and aftermath (the cudgel killing, Siv's explanation). This structure serves the horror genre well, building tension and releasing it in waves. The scene is a self-contained set piece that also advances the larger plot (the group's growing horror, Dani's trauma). The structure is functional and effective.


Critique
  • The scene is a bit overwhelming in its exposition. It's great that the writer is trying to show the unique culture of the Hårga community, but it's a lot to digest in one go, especially for the audience who are also new to these traditions. It's important to remember that while the characters are experiencing this for the first time, the audience is also experiencing it for the first time, so pacing is key.
  • The introduction of the Rubi Radr feels a bit rushed. The dialogue about it is a bit clunky, and the fact that it's written in an indecipherable language could be more impactful if it were introduced more subtly. The scene would benefit from letting the audience experience the book alongside the characters.
  • The pacing of the Ättestupan ritual is uneven. The scene goes from a slow build-up to a sudden and brutal depiction of the deaths. The jump from Ylva's leap to Dan's fall and subsequent beating feels jarring. The description of the men bludgeoning Dan feels graphic and unnecessary for the scene's purpose.
  • The emotional reactions of the characters could be more nuanced. While Connie and Simon's reactions are understandable, the other characters, particularly Dani, seem to be reacting in a more detached manner. It would be more impactful if the scene explored Dani's internal struggle with the horror of what she's witnessed, rather than just stating it.
  • The exposition about the life cycle and the inheritance of names feels a bit heavy-handed. Siv's explanation is a bit long, and it feels like the writer is trying to spoon-feed information to the audience instead of letting them absorb it organically.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt. After the intense spectacle of the Ättestupan ritual, the scene abruptly shifts to Siv explaining the community's customs. The transition feels jarring, and it could be improved by adding a more natural segue, perhaps through Dani's reaction to Siv's words.
  • The scene could benefit from a more cinematic approach. There are opportunities for visual storytelling that aren't fully utilized. For example, the scene could be more effective if it focused on the characters' reactions to the events, rather than just describing them. More detail on their expressions and reactions is needed.
  • There's a bit too much telling and not enough showing. The scene relies heavily on exposition and dialogue to convey the information, which can be less engaging than showing it through action and visuals.
Suggestions
  • Break the scene down into smaller scenes to improve pacing. Focus on a few key elements in each scene instead of trying to cram everything in. For example, a separate scene could be dedicated to the introduction of the Rubi Radr, allowing the audience to experience its mystery along with the characters.
  • Build tension slowly. The scene could be more effective if it built up the tension leading up to the Ättestupan ritual, letting the audience experience the anticipation and dread alongside the characters. The scene could benefit from focusing on the characters' internal struggles and reactions as they watch the events unfold.
  • Show, don't tell. Use visuals and actions to convey the information about the Hårga community. Instead of relying on exposition and dialogue, try to show the characters' emotional responses, their interactions with each other, and the rituals themselves, letting the audience interpret them.
  • Emphasize Dani's perspective. The scene revolves around a horrific event, so it's important to make sure the audience understands how Dani is processing and experiencing it. Use close-ups and internal monologues to explore her emotional state and reactions. Explore her internal conflict and confusion about the event.
  • Find a more natural way to transition between the ritual and the exposition. The scene would benefit from a smoother transition between the Ättestupan and Siv's explanation. This could be done by having Dani react to what she just saw, prompting Siv to explain the customs to her, or by having the community gather around and discuss the ritual.
  • Consider using sound and music to add depth and impact. The scene could benefit from more evocative sound design and music to amplify the emotions and the impact of the events. This could help create a more immersive and visceral experience for the audience.



Scene 19 -  Stolen Research
48 EXT. FIELD - DAY 48
Everyone is walking back from the beach. JOSH rushes
feverishly toward the Main House. Christian’s eyes are
trained on him as he moves to Dani, who looks destroyed.
CHRISTIAN
You okay, sweetie?

DANI
(branching off)
I need to not be here right now.
CHRISTIAN
Okay. Good idea. I’ll find you in a
bit?
Dani walks off, addled. Christian ACCELERATES to follow Josh.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 56

49 EXT. FIELD - MOMENTS LATER 49
Dani’s walk speeds into a SPRINT. Once out of sight, she
stops behind the triangular temple, now HYPERVENTILATING. She
tries to steady her breath, but it’s too erratic. She breaks
down into violent SOBS. These are interrupted by a shrill
RETCH.

49A EXT. STAGE - SAME TIME 49A

Two Hårgan men remove two stools from the stage (those
belonging to Ylva and Dan) and rearrange the remaining
stools. Mark watches.

In the BG, Josh arrives at the Main House and enters.
Christian hastily approaches in the distance.

MARK
(to Josh’s disappearing
back)
How was the thing?
50 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - SECONDS LATER 50
Josh anxiously pulls his LAPTOP from his backpack. He sits on
the mattress as the computer boots up.
Christian enters awkwardly - eyes on Josh. He appears to be
summoning the courage to say something. He closes the door
behind him.
CHRISTIAN
Hey dude...
JOSH
Hey!
(excitedly)
Holy shit, right?
CHRISTIAN JOSH (CONT'D)
Holy shit. Incredible. Incredible!
Christian works up the nerve:
CHRISTIAN
So listen: I’ve been wanting to ask
you, or tell you, or just - mention to
you something I’ve been thinking
about...
Josh looks up. He DARKENS with concern.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I’ve just been thinking, and I’ve
decided...I really think I wanna do
my thesis here. On Hårga.
Josh doesn’t react. Christian nervously continues:
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
And I wanted to tell you first, so
that it didn’t seem like I wasn’t
telling you.
JOSH
I feel like I can’t tell if you’re
joking.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 57
50 CONTINUED: 50
Christian doesn’t respond. Josh becomes incredulous.

JOSH (CONT’D)
(barely containing his
rage)
You know I’m out here doing my
thesis, on midsummer. That’s why I’m
here.
CHRISTIAN
Yeah, but not on this community.

Josh’s eyes BURN on Christian. Christian maintains an
innocent demeanor.
JOSH
...You knew I was gonna want to do
this.
CHRISTIAN JOSH (CONT'D)
How would I know that? Oh my God, Christian, of
Did you even know that before course you did!
I just told you?
JOSH (CONT’D)
You think I don’t know what you’re
doing? It’s actually kind of
outrageously unsubtle. The fact that
you’re being this bald about it. I’m
honestly impressed.
CHRISTIAN
What the fuck?
JOSH
Oh, yeah - “What the fuck.”
(seething)
This is what I’ve been working
towards and you know it. That’s why
you look so guilty right now.
Because you know - you know - that
what you’re doing is unethical and
leechy and lazy and frankly kind of
sad--
CHRISTIAN JOSH (CONT'D)
Okay, wow, fuck you-- No dude, not fuck me! Find
your own subject - or your
own passion. Because I’m
actually invested in this.
It’s not some glorified hobby
that I’m casually dipping my
feet into.
CHRISTIAN
Oh my God! In case you forgot, Your
Highness, we’re both earning the
same degree--
JOSH
But we’re not doing it in the same
way, Christian. Okay? I have to hold
your little hand through everything.
You didn’t even know how to use J-Stor
before I taught you, and you’re a
fucking grad student. I mean, why are
you even in academia? You don’t care!
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 58
50 CONTINUED: 50
JOSH (CONT'D)
Which is fine! That’s your
prerogative! Just don’t appropriate my
actual work for your new shortcut!
This cuts Christian like a knife. His eyes are flaring with
RAGE. But he stifles it. Determined to remain collected, he
concludes:
CHRISTIAN
I wanna do my thesis here. If you
want to as well, I’d be happy to
discuss collaborating. If not, I
guess we’ll have two separate theses
on the Hårgas.
Christian leaves.
Josh sits motionless.
Genres: ["Drama","Psychological Horror"]

Summary Josh, energized after a day at the beach, returns home eager to work on his research project. His excitement turns to fury when Christian reveals his intention to write his thesis on Hårga, the same topic Josh is researching. Accusing Christian of laziness and unethical behavior, Josh refuses any collaboration and leaves Christian feeling hurt and rejected.
Strengths
  • Intense confrontation
  • Emotional depth
  • Character development
  • Foreshadowing of future events
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may come off as melodramatic or overly confrontational

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene's primary job is to fracture the friend group and commit Christian to the cult's orbit, which it does with sharp dialogue and clear conflict. The one thing limiting the overall score is that the argument, while well-executed, stays within familiar academic rivalry territory and doesn't deepen the horror or philosophical dimensions — a more explicit connection to the cult's values or a darker personal stake would lift it.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept — a grad student confrontation over thesis territory in a cult setting — is strong and genre-appropriate. It escalates the interpersonal stakes within the horror-thriller frame by turning academic ambition into a zero-sum conflict. The idea that Christian would opportunistically claim the Hårga thesis after Josh's groundwork is a believable, uncomfortable beat that deepens the group's dysfunction. It works because it's not just a petty argument; it's a betrayal that will have lethal consequences. The only cost is that the concept is somewhat familiar (academic rivalry) but executed with enough specificity to feel earned.

Plot: 7

The plot moves efficiently: the Ättestupan aftermath, Dani's breakdown, Christian's pursuit of Josh, and the confrontation. The scene is well-placed — it's the first major fracture among the friend group after the horror of the cliff ritual. The argument escalates cleanly from 'I want to do my thesis here' to accusations of theft and laziness. The plot function is clear: it isolates Christian from Josh (and by extension from Dani, who is absent), setting up his vulnerability to Maja and the cult. The only minor cost is that the scene is almost entirely verbal — no new plot action or discovery occurs beyond the argument itself.

Originality: 6

The scene is functional but not groundbreaking. The 'academic rival steals thesis topic' conflict is a recognizable trope in campus dramas and horror (e.g., The Skulls, The Ruins). What lifts it slightly is the context: this argument happens in a cult compound right after a ritual suicide, which gives the petty academic squabbling an ironic, almost absurd edge. Josh's line 'It's actually kind of outrageously unsubtle' is a sharp meta-commentary. However, the scene doesn't introduce a new idea or twist on the trope — it executes it competently within the genre mix.


Character Development

Characters: 8

Both Christian and Josh are sharply drawn. Christian's passive-aggressive entitlement is on full display: he 'summons the courage' to speak, frames his theft as a courtesy ('I wanted to tell you first'), and retreats into faux-professionalism ('I'd be happy to discuss collaborating'). Josh's rage is earned and specific — his accusation that Christian 'didn't even know how to use J-Stor' is a devastatingly petty but real detail that grounds their academic world. The power dynamic shifts: Josh starts excited, then darkens, then erupts, while Christian starts nervous, then defensive, then coldly collected. The scene reveals Christian's core flaw: he takes without asking and justifies it as collaboration. Josh's flaw: his intellectual superiority blinds him to the real danger they're in.

Character Changes: 6

The scene shows character movement rather than change. Christian enters nervous, leaves cold and determined — a shift from guilt to defensive entitlement. Josh moves from excitement to fury to frozen shock. Neither undergoes a fundamental change; rather, the scene exposes and solidifies their existing flaws. Christian's flaw (opportunism masked as collaboration) is confirmed and deepened. Josh's flaw (intellectual arrogance) is confirmed and punished. This is appropriate for a horror-thriller at this point — the characters are being locked into their fatal trajectories. The scene doesn't need them to grow; it needs them to reveal who they are under pressure, which it does. The only cost is that the movement is somewhat predictable: we expect Christian to be selfish and Josh to be righteous.

Internal Goal: 6

The protagonist's internal goal is to assert his academic independence and passion for his thesis work, while also feeling betrayed by his friend's lack of respect for his efforts.

External Goal: 8

The protagonist's external goal is to confront his friend about his unethical behavior and assert his boundaries in their academic work.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The conflict is direct, escalating, and personal. Christian's hesitant approach ('So listen: I’ve been wanting to ask you...') contrasts with Josh's immediate suspicion and rage. The fight escalates from disbelief ('I feel like I can’t tell if you’re joking') to accusations of theft and laziness ('unethical and leechy and lazy'). Christian's final cold offer to collaborate or compete lands as a power move. The conflict is working well—it's the core of the scene.

Opposition: 7

Christian and Josh have clear, opposing goals: Christian wants to claim Hårga for his thesis; Josh wants to protect his own work and feels betrayed. Their positions are well-drawn—Christian's passive-aggressive entitlement vs. Josh's righteous fury. The opposition is strong but slightly one-sided: Josh is more active in the fight, while Christian mostly defends and then delivers a cold ultimatum.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are clear: Josh's academic work and sense of ownership vs. Christian's desire for a thesis topic. But the stakes feel relatively low in the context of the horror-thriller genre—this is a professional/academic dispute, not life-or-death. The scene's job is to escalate interpersonal tension, and it does that, but the stakes don't resonate with the larger danger of the cult.

Story Forward: 8

This scene is a clear story engine. It accomplishes several forward moves: (1) Christian's decision to do his thesis on Hårga commits him to staying, which directly contradicts Dani's desire to leave (set up in scene 22). (2) The argument fractures the friend group, isolating Christian and Josh, which will have lethal consequences (Josh's murder, Christian's sacrifice). (3) Christian's 'I'd be happy to discuss collaborating' line reveals his passive-aggressive entitlement, which the cult will exploit. The scene ends with Josh motionless — a beat that signals his vulnerability. The only thing costing it is that Dani's breakdown (scene 49) is intercut but doesn't directly feed into this scene's forward momentum.

Unpredictability: 5

The scene follows a predictable trajectory: Christian approaches, Josh gets angry, they fight, Christian leaves. There are no surprises in the beats. The dialogue is well-written but the outcome is never in doubt. The only slight unpredictability is Christian's final cold offer to collaborate, which lands as a minor twist.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict revolves around the protagonist's dedication to his academic work and the friend's lack of respect for it, highlighting the values of hard work and integrity in research.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene generates strong emotion through Josh's barely contained rage and Christian's defensive coldness. Josh's line 'You didn’t even know how to use J-Stor before I taught you' lands as a personal, humiliating blow. The emotional arc moves from tension to explosion to a chilling resolution. Dani's earlier breakdown (scene 49) provides emotional contrast, but the scene itself is emotionally effective.

Dialogue: 8

The dialogue is sharp, naturalistic, and layered with subtext. Christian's hesitant, hedging language ('I’ve been wanting to ask you, or tell you, or just - mention to you') contrasts with Josh's direct, cutting accusations. The J-Stor line is a perfect character-specific insult. The dialogue reveals character and escalates conflict efficiently. It's a strong point of the scene.

Engagement: 7

The scene holds attention through the escalating argument and the personal stakes. The reader wants to see who 'wins' and how the relationship fractures. The pacing is tight, and the dialogue keeps the reader invested. The only slight drag is the predictability of the beats, but the execution is strong enough to maintain engagement.

Pacing: 8

The pacing is excellent. The scene moves from Christian's hesitant approach to Josh's explosion to the cold resolution without wasted beats. The interruptions and overlapping dialogue (shown in the script's formatting) create a natural, breathless rhythm. The scene is short and efficient—it does its job and gets out.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear, action lines are concise, and dialogue is properly attributed. The use of parentheticals like '(barely containing his rage)' and '(seething)' is effective. The overlapping dialogue formatting (Christian and Josh speaking simultaneously) is handled well. No issues.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-beat structure: approach/confession, explosion/accusation, cold resolution/exit. It's well-constructed for a conflict scene. The intercut with Dani's breakdown (scene 49/49A) provides thematic contrast. The structure serves the scene's purpose effectively.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and the conflict between Josh and Christian isn't fully developed. We don't get a sense of their history or why Josh is so outraged by Christian's decision. The back and forth feels more like a fight than a genuine exchange between friends.
  • Christian's characterization as someone who doesn't 'care' about academia feels out of place. We haven't seen him as being particularly uninvested in his studies, so this accusation from Josh seems forced.
  • Josh's anger feels disproportionate to the situation. He's acting as if Christian is stealing a life's work, rather than just choosing to write his thesis on the same community. It makes Josh seem somewhat unreasonable.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt and unresolved. We don't see any immediate fallout from the conflict, and Christian's anger is left hanging.
  • The scene lacks a visual aspect to help it come alive. We don't get a sense of the environment, the mood, or the physical interactions between the characters.
  • The dialogue feels clunky and overly expositional. The characters state their feelings instead of showing them through their actions and reactions.
  • The transition from the previous scene to this one is jarring. The abrupt shift to this confrontation lacks any natural build-up.
  • The scene doesn't provide enough context for the audience to understand the significance of Josh's research. We only learn that he's been working on his thesis for a while, but not what specifically he's writing about.
Suggestions
  • Establish a stronger sense of animosity between Christian and Josh in earlier scenes. Show us instances of their clashes or rivalry to make their conflict in this scene feel more organic.
  • Give Josh a more concrete research topic that he's passionate about. This will make his anger more understandable and his reaction to Christian's decision more believable.
  • Instead of having Josh outright accuse Christian of stealing his work, consider showing him going through the motions of his research and then witnessing Christian doing the same thing. This will make the conflict feel more visual and tangible.
  • Develop the scene visually. Use descriptions of the space, the characters' expressions, and their movements to create a more immersive and engaging experience for the reader.
  • Explore Christian's emotional response to Josh's accusations. Show him trying to control his anger, feeling hurt, or even trying to justify his actions. This will give him more depth and make him more relatable.
  • Add a scene before this one that establishes a shared interest in the Hårga community between Christian and Josh. This will give the audience a better understanding of their relationship and the stakes of their conflict.
  • Consider ending the scene with a more dramatic or emotionally charged moment. Perhaps Christian storms out in a rage, or Josh breaks down in frustration. This will give the scene a stronger conclusion and leave the audience wanting more.



Scene 20 -  Secrets and Conflict at the Farmstead
51 EXT. FARMSTEAD - CONTINUOUS 51

Christian emerges from the Main House, extremely tense. Near
the door, a very pale SIMON smokes a cigarette with Connie.
Mark stands with them, stunned.

MARK
Wait, though: for real? The two old
ones? With the singing?
SIMON CONNIE
I can’t stay here four more
days, I’m sorry. That’s fine. I can’t, either.

Mark turns to Christian:

MARK
Christian dude: of all the things
to let me sleep through!

Simon sees Christian’s demeanor.
SIMON
We feel the same way, mate.
Fuming, Christian just acknowledges Simon with a tight-lipped
smile. Looking out, he then notices in the FIELD: several men
and women are decorating a TREE that has been pulled from the
earth and is now elevated on its side. Among the decorators
he sees MAJA, working with her friend ULLA (28). They laugh
as they work.

Christian gestures “excuse me” to Simon, and approaches Maja.
As he walks toward her, he passes several other people
working in the BG.
CHRISTIAN
Excuse me? Hi. Sorry to bother
you...
Maja looks up - not understanding. She looks almost panicked.

MAJA
(not sure of the word)
Hello.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 59
51 CONTINUED: 51
CHRISTIAN
I’m Christian.
Ulla insert herself:
YOUNG WOMAN
Hello. I am Ulla. She is Maja.
CHRISTIAN
Hi Ulla. Maja. I, uh -- What are you
guys doing?
ULLA
Decorating the tree!

Christian tries to ignore that Maja is staring at him with
wide eyes. Some of the working men also stare.

CHRISTIAN
I was wondering, uh, if I could
ask -
(pulls out pen and paper)
- how many of those Attestupans you
guys have seen performed.
ULLA
Every time one reaches age.

CHRISTIAN ULLA (CONT'D)
Okay... So lots.
CHRISTIAN
Right. Okay. And what would be, like,
a typical mourning period? For
grieving?
ULLA
We grieve and celebrate.
Maja is still staring at Christian, love-stricken. He is
aware of it, but tries to ignore.
ULLA (CONT’D)
We must go now and keep work going.
CHRISTIAN
Okay. No problem. Thank you. I
might find you to ask more later?
Ulla smiles “okay” and walks off with Maja. They wave
goodbye.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Goodbye.
(to Maja)
‘Bye Maja.
Maja smiles timidly and waves goodbye again.

MAJA
(turning away)
Hello.
Christian smiles and turns. His smile evaporates, however,
when he sees...
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 60
51 CONTINUED: 51
JOSH is standing near the stage, talking to PELLE.
JOSH
And I told Christian this already,
and now I think he’s trying to
pretend that it was his idea, so if
he comes to you--
PELLE
Well, no, hey, wait a minute: I
seriously doubt the elders will
approve of anything being written.
They’re extremely protective..
JOSH
So I can just use aliases for
everything. Solved.
PELLE
Then what would be the point? You
couldn’t even get it peer reviewed.
(before Josh can argue)
Christian did already ask me this,
by the way. I told him the exact
thing I’m telling you.
JOSH
...I thought you just said he
hadn’t talked to you.
PELLE
(annoyed)
Fuck, look: I’ll ask the elders.
But if it is approved, you either
both do it together or you fight it
out between yourselfs.
Pelle puts his hands up to signify “That’s it.” He walks off.
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary Christian, visibly tense, finds Simon and Connie leaving the farmstead, while Mark expresses surprise at their departure. Christian approaches Maja and Ulla, who are decorating a tree, seeking information about the Attestupans' mourning rituals. He learns they grieve and celebrate simultaneously and is invited to ask more questions later. Meanwhile, Josh attempts to claim the idea of writing a thesis on the Hårgas as his own, pitching the idea to Pelle. Pelle, however, insists on collaboration or conflict resolution between Josh and Christian before approaching the elders about the thesis.
Strengths
  • Effective tension-building
  • Intriguing cultural rituals
  • Complex character dynamics
  • Emotional depth
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may be repetitive or expository
  • Limited exploration of certain character reactions

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene competently advances plot and character conflict, but it's a connective scene that doesn't surprise or deepen the horror's thematic core. The one thing most limiting the overall score is the lack of internal depth and philosophical conflict — Christian's research feels generic, and the scene misses opportunities to make his moral descent feel personal and urgent.


Story Content

Concept: 6

The scene's concept — Christian awkwardly researching the Hårga while Maja's infatuation grows and Josh's territorial conflict escalates — is functional for a horror-thriller. It advances the cult's unsettling normalcy and Christian's complicity. However, the concept doesn't surprise: the 'researcher encroaching on sacred ground' and 'love-struck local' beats are familiar. The scene does its job without breaking new ground.

Plot: 6

Plot moves are clear: Simon and Connie decide to leave (raising stakes), Christian pursues his thesis (deepening his moral compromise), and Josh's conflict with Christian over the thesis is exposed (creating rivalry). These are necessary beats. But the scene is mostly setup — it doesn't deliver a plot twist or escalation that changes the trajectory. It's competent connective tissue.

Originality: 5

The scene's components — awkward tourist researcher, jealous colleague, cult members being cryptic — are familiar horror tropes. The 'hello' exchange with Maja is a nice character beat but not novel. The scene doesn't offer a fresh angle on the cult dynamic or the thesis conflict. It's competent but unoriginal within the genre.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Christian is consistent: tense, self-interested, oblivious to danger. Maja's infatuation is clear but one-note. Josh's anger is justified but familiar. Pelle's mediation is functional. The characters serve the plot but lack depth or surprise. Simon and Connie are sketched minimally — their fear is stated but not dramatized. The scene could use more texture in character behavior.

Character Changes: 5

Christian shows no meaningful change in this scene — he enters tense and self-focused, and leaves the same way. His smile evaporating when he sees Josh is a minor status shift but not a character change. The scene doesn't pressure him to reveal a new facet or make a difficult choice. For a horror-thriller, this is acceptable in a connective scene, but it misses an opportunity to deepen his moral descent.

Internal Goal: 4

Christian's internal goal is to understand the cultural practices of the community and possibly gather information for his own purposes. This reflects his curiosity and desire to integrate into the community.

External Goal: 7

Christian's external goal is to gather information about the Attestupans ritual and possibly use it for his own benefit. This reflects his need to understand and navigate the community's traditions.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has two clear conflict threads: Christian's internal tension after the Ättestupan and the Josh/Christian thesis rivalry. The first thread is underplayed—Christian's 'extremely tense' demeanor is stated but not dramatized in his interactions with Simon/Mark. The second thread has a functional argument but lacks escalation: Josh's accusation ('I thought you just said he hadn't talked to you') is a logical point, not an emotional blow. Pelle's intervention defuses rather than sharpens the conflict. The scene feels like two separate low-boil conflicts that don't build on each other.

Opposition: 4

Opposition is weak. Christian's interview with Maja/Ulla has no real resistance—Ulla answers his questions freely, and Maja's love-struck staring is passive, not oppositional. The Josh/Pelle scene has Pelle as a mediator, not an opponent; Josh's accusation is the only pushback, but it's intellectual (who asked first) rather than emotional or moral. The scene lacks a clear antagonist force pushing back against Christian's goals.

High Stakes: 4

The stakes are unclear. Christian wants to research the Hårgans for his thesis, but we don't know what he stands to lose or gain. Josh's accusation is about credit, not survival. The scene doesn't connect to the larger stakes of the film—Dani's emotional state, the group's safety, the cult's danger. The Ättestupan aftermath is mentioned but not felt as a stake.

Story Forward: 7

The scene effectively advances multiple threads: Simon and Connie's departure signals the group is fracturing; Christian's thesis pursuit deepens his entanglement with the cult; Josh's conflict with Christian raises the stakes of the academic rivalry and foreshadows danger. The scene ends with Pelle's ultimatum — 'you either both do it together or you fight it out' — which creates clear forward momentum. This is the scene's strongest dimension.

Unpredictability: 5

The scene is predictable in structure: Christian interviews Maja/Ulla (expected info-gathering), then Josh confronts him about the thesis (expected rivalry). The beats land where a reader expects them. The only slight surprise is Maja's 'Hello' at the end, which is charming but not shocking. The scene doesn't subvert expectations or introduce new information that changes the story's direction.

Philosophical Conflict: 4

The philosophical conflict is evident in the clash between Christian's outsider perspective and the community's deeply ingrained traditions. This challenges Christian's beliefs and values as he navigates the cultural differences.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 4

The scene has low emotional impact. Christian's tension is stated but not felt. The interview with Maja/Ulla is polite and flat. The Josh confrontation is intellectual, not emotional—no one raises their voice, no one shows hurt or anger beyond mild annoyance. The scene lacks a moment that makes the reader feel something for Christian or against him. The 'Hello' ending is a small grace note but doesn't land emotionally.

Dialogue: 5

Dialogue is functional but unremarkable. The interview lines ('What are you guys doing?' 'Decorating the tree!') are flat and expository. Josh's accusation ('I thought you just said he hadn't talked to you') is logical but not sharp. Pelle's dialogue is the most natural ('Then what would be the point? You couldn't even get it peer reviewed'), but it's still service-level. Maja's repeated 'Hello' is a nice character beat but doesn't elevate the scene.

Engagement: 5

Engagement is middling. The scene has two clear beats (interview, confrontation) but neither is gripping. The interview is polite and slow; the confrontation is intellectual and brief. The scene lacks a hook—a question, a threat, a mystery that pulls the reader forward. The reader may feel they are watching characters discuss logistics rather than experiencing tension or discovery.

Pacing: 5

Pacing is functional but slightly sluggish. The scene opens with Christian emerging 'extremely tense,' then spends time on Simon/Mark's exit dialogue, which doesn't advance the plot. The interview with Maja/Ulla is polite and slow. The Josh confrontation is brief but feels rushed—it ends abruptly with Pelle walking off. The scene lacks a rhythm of acceleration or a clear midpoint turn.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headers are correct, dialogue is properly attributed, action lines are concise. The only minor issue is the parenthetical '(not sure of the word)' for Maja's 'Hello'—it's a bit on-the-nose for a script note; the dialogue itself conveys uncertainty. Otherwise, no formatting problems.

Structure: 5

The scene has a clear two-part structure (interview, then confrontation) but lacks a strong turning point or escalation. The interview doesn't change Christian's state or reveal new information that affects the confrontation. The confrontation ends with Pelle walking off, which is a fade rather than a climax. The scene feels like a bridge between bigger moments rather than a self-contained unit with its own arc.


Critique
  • This scene feels a bit rushed and doesn't quite land the emotional impact it aims for. It's mostly exposition and lacks tension or conflict.
  • The dialogue is clunky, with lots of direct statements of emotion (e.g., "Fuming, Christian just acknowledged Simon with a tight-lipped smile"). Show, don't tell!
  • The scene's intention seems to be to showcase Christian's frustration, but it also introduces the conflict between Josh and Christian, making the focus unclear.
  • The interaction with Maja feels rushed and superficial. Her staring at Christian doesn't feel believable or impactful, and we don't get a sense of their relationship dynamic.
  • The scene ends abruptly with Christian feeling conflicted, but we don't see how this conflict will play out in the larger story. It feels like a setup without a payoff.
  • The scene doesn't do enough to visually differentiate the Hårga community's customs from modern norms. We need to see the difference more clearly than a tree being decorated.
Suggestions
  • Focus on a single conflict or emotional arc within the scene. Is it about Christian's anxiety or the rivalry between him and Josh?
  • Use subtext and action to convey emotion. Instead of telling us Christian is fuming, show it through his body language, facial expressions, or the way he speaks.
  • Develop the interaction with Maja. Make her staring feel more meaningful and build tension. What is her motivation? How does it impact Christian?
  • Show the difference between Hårga customs and modern norms. Use visual cues, dialogue, or actions to emphasize the cultural divide.
  • End the scene with a clear resolution or a strong emotional hook. How does Christian's frustration affect his actions? What will he do next?
  • Consider adding an element of visual conflict. Perhaps Christian sees something that challenges his assumptions about the Hårga culture, creating more tension and curiosity.



Scene 21 -  A Ceremony of Fire and Water
51A EXT. FIRE PIT - “EVENING” 51A

The corpses of Ylva and Dan are carried (by Hårgan men) to
the everlasting fire pit. They are lowered carefully onto the
flames. Hårgans stand soberly about, respectful.

52 EXT. MEADOW - “EVENING” 52
Dani sits cross-legged near the lake. Her eyes are closed.
She’s trying to meditate, but her breathing is still
unstable.
Christian appears behind her.
CHRISTIAN
Hey.
Dani’s eyes open with a start. She turns to him.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
How we doing?
DANI
I can’t stop fucking shaking and my
teeth keep chattering.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 61
52 CONTINUED: 52


CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
I can imagine. Today was a Feels like the neck on my
lot. skin is getting tighter. Like
I’m choking.
Dani pulls at her neck. Christian puts a hand on her
shoulder.
CHRISTIAN
You gonna be okay?
DANI
(looking up at him)
Are you just not at all disturbed
by what happened?
CHRISTIAN
I mean, of course, it was shocking.
But I’m also trying to keep an open
mind.
Dani just stares at him.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
It’s - cultural. We abandon our
elderly to nursing homes. I’m sure
they find that disturbing.
Dani EYES him, disturbed by his nonchalance. She then sees...
In the b.g., a congregation of MEN and WOMEN (all holding
lanterns) are migrating off together. At the front of the
queue are men carrying the BEJEWELLED TREE (which we saw the
men decorating earlier).
DAGNY, whom we met earlier, splits from the group to RUN over
to Dani and Christian.
DAGNY
Hello! Do you like to joining us
with a special ceremony?
DANI
Why? What’s happening now?

DAGNY
Special.
DANI
(to Christian, whispering)
I can’t do another thing.
Dani looks to the queue, fraught. Among the line-up is an
equally unnerved CONNIE.
CHRISTIAN (O.S.)
It’s okay. We can brave it
together.
53 EXT. MEADOW - MOMENTS LATER 53
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 62
52 CONTINUED: 52
Dani (pulling again at her neck, still feeling claustrophobic
in her own skin) and Christian uneasily join Connie among the
migrating crowd. They’re approaching a LAKE, which seems to
GLOW in the distance.
DANI
Did they tell you what this is?
CONNIE
(shakes head)
Someone better not be launching off
another fucking cliff.
Christian sees MARK behind them, and slows down to join him.
CHRISTIAN
Hey.
MARK
(whispering)
Dude. The Elvira girl behind us
keeps giving me sex eyes, but she
speaks like zero English.
Mark is talking about the PRETTY BRUNETTE from earlier. She
walks behind them (a few bodies away). Christian turns to
look.

MARK (CONT’D)
No, dude, I didn’t say “look.”
Don’t fucking announce it.

Christian turns back.
MARK (CONT’D)
Anyway, I’m in love with her.
CHRISTIAN
(can’t help himself)
Don’t you fuckin’ kinda hate Josh?

54 *OMITTED* 54

55 *OMITTED* 55
56 EXT. LAKE - SAME TIME 56
Everyone arrives at a lake. Trees at the short have been
decorated with lanterns, and torches glow at the opposite
side of the water.
Siv walks up to a mystified Dani and Connie.
SIV
Do you admire the Brisinga-smycket?
CONNIE
The lanterns?
SIV
Glädje’s necklace. We give it now to
her mother, Kärlek, as praise for
creating our sun.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 63
56 CONTINUED: 56
Dani and Connie don’t understand, nor do they inquire
further. Siv laughs, seeing their confusion.
SIV (CONT’D)
(to Connie)
Think of it like theatre. Strictly
presentational. Yes?
Dani placates her by nodding. Siv smiles.

HARD CUT TO:

56A EXT. LAKE - MINUTES LATER 56A
A BELL is rung. Everyone’s attention has gone to the front of
the lake. Dani looks extremely nervous.
IRMA stands at the center of the shore. She SINGS a brief
wordless song and then announces to the lake:
IRMA
Med tacksamhet och lovord, du ärade
gudinna, överlämnar vi denna
blygsamma gåva.
Music is played as the men HOIST up the lavishly decorated
tree, run it towards the lake, and HURL it into the water.
The lake gulps the tree down.
A HORN bellows.
A thin man, SVEN (40s), steps out to announce, quite
theatrically:
SVEN
Åh nej! Hör ni mullrandet? Jag tror
hon ännu är hungrig.
IRMA
Jag hörde inget mullrande.
(to the crowd)
Gjorde någon av er?
Grumblings all around. The consensus is “no.”
SVEN
Jaså, antar att det kan ha varit
min egen mage.
Some polite laughter among the congregation.

SVEN (CONT’D)
Men jag vill inte riskera att
förarga vår generösa Moder.
IRMA
Inte jag heller. Men vi har redan
skänkt bort våra finaste ägodelar
och mest fruktbara träd. Vad mer
kan vi möjligen erbjuda?
Then a YOUNG BOY (10) is heard among the crowd. This is BROR.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 64
56A CONTINUED: 56A
BROR (O.S.)
Vi kan använda mig!
The crowd OPENS UP to reveal Bror. He is adorned in the same
jewels and flowers as the tree. His costume is an imitation
of the tree’s. He is clearly reciting lines (with less
confidence than Sven and Irma).
IRMA
Du, unga Bror, önskar erbjuda ditt
liv till vår älskade Gudinna?
BROR
Om hon vill ha det!
SVEN
Så modig du är, lilla Bror!
BROR
Modig? Vad är modigt med att resa
hem?
Horns are played as Bror steps forward to stand before the
men who tossed the tree. They reluctantly strap WEIGHTS to
the boy’s ankles and arms. They then lift the boy up and
carry him to the lake.
Dani starts to PANIC.
DANI
(to Siv)
No. What’s happening?
Siv SMILES.
The boy is taken to the edge of the lake, and the men begin
to SWING him back and forth. They are preparing to launch him
into the water.
DANI (CONT’D)
NO!!!
This mingles with other protestations from the crowd:

HÅRGAN #1
Nej, sluta!

HÅRGAN #2
Låt honom vara! Han har visat sitt
mod!
The crowd erupts into a CACOPHONY OF STAGED PROTEST (”No!
Release him!”). The men stop swinging the boy. After
sufficient heckling, the men RELEASE the boy. He then runs to
SIV, bashfully burying his face into her dress. She pats his
head with pride.
Everyone APPLAUDS. The performance seems to be over. Dani
looks completely disoriented.
Connie turns to Siv.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 65
56A CONTINUED: 56A
CONNIE
So, is this just like a Wiccan
thing??
SIV
(confused at first)
Wicca? Oh my dear no! This is about
reciprocity.
Connie, wild eyed, looks unsatisfied.
SIV (CONT’D)
Strictly presentational.
Dani still looks crazed. She turns to find CHRISTIAN, who (in
contrast) looks very amused.

57 *OMITTED* 57

58 *OMITTED* 58
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary Dani and Christian, outsiders visiting the Hårgan community, witness a bizarre and unsettling ceremony. They see the corpses of Ylva and Dan being burned, then a bejeweled tree thrown into a glowing lake. A young boy, Bror, is prepared as a sacrifice, adorned like the tree, but the crowd protests and he is released. Dani is deeply disturbed by the events, while Christian finds them amusing, highlighting a cultural clash and leaving a sense of unease and uncertainty.
Strengths
  • Effective tension-building
  • Cultural richness
  • Mystery and intrigue
Weaknesses
  • Minimal dialogue
  • Some confusion for the characters and audience

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene effectively deepens the cult's unsettling logic and widens the rift between Dani and Christian, but it's more about reinforcing established dynamics than creating new momentum or character change. Lifting the score would require giving Dani an active external goal and tightening the pacing by trimming the Mark/Christian detour.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a pagan community performing a staged human sacrifice as a theatrical ritual is working well. It deepens the horror by blurring the line between performance and reality, and the 'reciprocity' explanation adds a layer of unsettling logic. The scene effectively uses the fake-out to build dread and then release it, only to leave Dani (and the audience) more disoriented.

Plot: 6

The plot function is clear: this is a ritual scene that escalates the cult's weirdness and tests Dani's tolerance. It introduces the 'staged sacrifice' pattern that will later be subverted. However, the scene is somewhat long for its plot payload—the core beat (fake sacrifice, crowd protest, release) could be tighter. The Mark/Christian banter about the brunette and Josh feels like a tonal detour that slows the dread.

Originality: 7

The staged human sacrifice as a theatrical ritual is a fresh take on cult horror. The 'reciprocity' framing and the boy's line 'Modig? Vad är modigt med att resa hem?' (Brave? What's brave about going home?) add a unique philosophical twist. The scene avoids the typical 'gore for shock' approach, instead building unease through performance and audience complicity.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani's physical distress ('I can't stop fucking shaking') and her moral horror are well-drawn. Christian's intellectual detachment ('I’m also trying to keep an open mind') is consistent and creates conflict. Connie's line 'Someone better not be launching off another fucking cliff' provides a relatable audience surrogate. However, the scene doesn't deepen any character—it mostly confirms what we already know. Mark's banter feels like a distraction from the main character work.

Character Changes: 5

There is no significant character change in this scene. Dani's horror and Christian's detachment are consistent with their established positions. The scene functions more as a pressure test than a change point. For a horror scene, this is acceptable—the genre often uses scenes to escalate pressure rather than create growth. However, the scene misses an opportunity to show a subtle shift: Dani's horror could edge toward fascination, or Christian's amusement could edge toward unease.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist, Dani, is struggling with her emotions and trauma from recent events. Her internal goal is to cope with her anxiety and fear, as well as to find a sense of stability and control.

External Goal: 4

The protagonist's external goal is to navigate the unfamiliar and unsettling rituals of the Hårga community, while also trying to maintain a sense of normalcy and connection with her boyfriend, Christian.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

The scene has clear tension between Dani's visceral distress and Christian's detached intellectualism ('I’m also trying to keep an open mind'), and later between Dani's panic and the community's staged ritual. But the conflict is mostly internal to Dani—Christian doesn't push back hard, and the Hårgans are uniformly placid. The 'NO!!!' protest is the only direct confrontation, and it's immediately absorbed by the performance. The conflict lacks a sustained, escalating clash.

Opposition: 4

The opposition is asymmetrical: Dani is clearly opposed to the ritual and Christian's nonchalance, but Christian and the Hårgans offer no real resistance to her viewpoint. Christian's 'I’m also trying to keep an open mind' is a deflection, not a counter-argument. The Hårgans' 'Strictly presentational' line is a soft dismissal. There's no character actively working against Dani's goal (to leave or to be understood). The ritual's fake-out sacrifice creates dramatic irony but not direct opposition.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are clear on a surface level: Dani's psychological stability and safety are at risk. She's shaking, choking, panicking. But the scene doesn't escalate what she stands to lose. The fake sacrifice is revealed as theater, which lowers the immediate stakes. The real stakes—her relationship with Christian, her trust in the community, her sanity—are present but not dramatized as choices. Connie's line 'Someone better not be launching off another fucking cliff' hints at stakes but is comic relief.

Story Forward: 6

The scene advances the story by deepening Dani's unease and Christian's detachment, and by introducing the cult's theatricality. It sets up the pattern of staged sacrifice that will be subverted later. However, the scene is more about reinforcing existing dynamics than creating new plot momentum. The key forward movement is Dani's growing panic and Christian's amused reaction, which widens their rift.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene delivers genuine unpredictability through the ritual's fake-out: the boy volunteers, is strapped with weights, swung, and then released after staged protest. The audience doesn't know if he'll be sacrificed. The shift from solemn cremation to this theatrical near-drowning is surprising. Dani's panic feels earned. The scene avoids the expected horror beat (actual child sacrifice) and replaces it with unsettling performance, which is a smart subversion.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

There is a philosophical conflict between Dani's values of empathy and compassion, and the Hårga community's beliefs in sacrifice and reciprocity. This challenges Dani's worldview and moral compass.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

Dani's physical distress ('I can’t stop fucking shaking') is well-rendered and creates empathy. Her panic at the boy's near-sacrifice is the emotional peak. But the scene undercuts its own impact: the ritual is revealed as theater, which relieves tension rather than deepening it. Christian's amusement and Mark's comic relief ('I’m in love with her') diffuse the horror. The emotional arc goes from fear to confusion to relief, not to a stronger, more complex feeling like betrayal or dread.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and character-revealing. Christian's 'I’m also trying to keep an open mind' and 'It’s - cultural. We abandon our elderly to nursing homes' efficiently show his intellectual detachment. Dani's 'I can’t stop fucking shaking' is raw and real. Siv's 'Strictly presentational' is a good cultish deflection. But some lines feel explanatory ('This is about reciprocity') or comic in a way that undercuts tone (Mark's 'I’m in love with her'). The Swedish dialogue adds authenticity but may slow readers.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging due to the ritual's unpredictability and Dani's emotional state. The fake-out sacrifice keeps the reader guessing. The visual details (glowing lake, bejeweled tree, boy with weights) are vivid. The scene loses some engagement during the explanatory dialogue (Siv's 'Brisinga-smycket' speech) and the comic aside with Mark. But overall, the tension of 'will they or won't they sacrifice a child' carries the scene.

Pacing: 6

The pacing has a clear build: Dani's distress, the procession, the ritual, the fake-out, the release. But there are lulls: the explanatory dialogue with Siv, Mark's comic aside, the Swedish dialogue that requires reading subtitles in the mind. The scene could be tightened by cutting the Mark/Christian exchange and trimming Siv's mythology speech. The ritual itself is well-paced, with a slow setup and quick payoff.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (EXT. FIRE PIT, EXT. MEADOW, EXT. LAKE). Character cues are consistent. The use of (O.S.) and (CONT'D) is correct. The Swedish dialogue is properly formatted with translations implied. Minor issue: scene 52 continues across multiple pages with '52 CONTINUED:' headers, which is standard but could be streamlined. No major formatting problems.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-part structure: Dani's emotional aftermath (setup), the procession and ritual (build), the fake-out and release (payoff). The transition from the fire pit to the lake is smooth. The scene ends on a strong image: Dani 'crazed' and Christian 'very amused,' which sets up future conflict. The structure serves the horror genre by building dread and then subverting it, though the subversion may feel like a letdown to some.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a strong visual image of the corpses being burned, but the dialogue between Dani and Christian feels a bit stilted and repetitive. Their conversations about the rituals feel more like exposition than natural dialogue, and it's unclear what Dani's internal conflict is at this point.
  • The introduction of the "special ceremony" with the bejeweled tree feels rushed and unclear. The audience is left wondering what the ceremony entails and why it is so important to the Hårgans. The description of the tree being thrown into the lake feels more like a description than an emotionally impactful scene.
  • The scene then quickly shifts to the lake, where the ceremony is unveiled. The dialogue is mostly in Swedish, which could be confusing for the reader unless they have a good understanding of the language. The dialogue between Sven and Irma about the goddess being hungry feels forced and comedic, which clashes with the somber tone established earlier.
  • The introduction of Bror, the young boy, feels contrived and the dialogue feels overly theatrical. The scene feels staged, and the protest of the crowd feels too artificial and predictable.
  • The scene ends abruptly with Connie's confused question about Wicca. The scene could benefit from a more satisfying resolution, either with Dani's emotional reaction to the events or with a clearer explanation of the significance of the ceremony.
  • The scene suffers from pacing issues. The dialogue slows down the scene unnecessarily, especially when it comes to Dani and Christian's exchange about the ritual. The scene could benefit from more visually engaging action and faster pacing.
Suggestions
  • Focus on Dani's internal conflict. What is she struggling with? Is she feeling overwhelmed, scared, or conflicted? Explore her emotional journey as she witnesses these rituals.
  • Explore the significance of the bejeweled tree ceremony. What is it about this ritual that makes it so important to the Hårgans? Why are they so focused on satisfying the goddess? How does this ritual affect Dani?
  • Use more concise dialogue. The scene could benefit from more action and less exposition. Instead of telling the reader what is happening, show them through the characters' actions and reactions.
  • Consider using more cinematic language to describe the scenes. Instead of simply saying “the men hoist up the tree,” show the men straining under the weight of the tree, their faces grimacing in effort, as they carry it towards the lake. Use visuals to convey the physicality of the rituals.
  • Develop the character of Bror. What is his motivation for offering himself? How does his story connect to the overall theme of the film?
  • Add a more impactful ending to the scene. Consider ending the scene with Dani's reaction to the events, showing her either falling apart or finding a new sense of purpose. Alternatively, end the scene with a cryptic comment from one of the Hårgans, leaving the audience with a lingering sense of unease.



Scene 22 -  Growing Divide
59 EXT. FIELD - MINUTES LATER 59
Dani has pulled Christian to a secluded spot. She is very
high-strung. In the b.g., the Hårgas’ WATER POWER PLANT is
visible.
DANI
Please Christian - we need to
leave. This is feeling really
wrong.
CHRISTIAN
Okay: look: I know it’s weird.
That’s because it’s alien. We
haven’t ever been exposed to
anything like this.
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
No, Christian: this is pagan
nature worship. This is
completely backwards. We
shouldn’t be here. We just need to acclimate--
DANI
I don’t want to acclimate! I want to
leave.
CHRISTIAN
Baby, I cannot leave right now.
Period. I’m doing my thesis on these
guys--
DANI
What? Since when?!
CHRISTIAN
Since I decided! Today. Which you
know has been a nightmare for me to
figure out. And I made the mistake of
telling Josh and now he’s competing
with me--
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 66
59 CONTINUED: 59
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
So let him have it if he
wants it! We shouldn’t be No, hey - have you even seen
here, Christian. what’s happening here?! This
level of tradition? And
nobody knows about it,
nobody’s written on it - and
they’ve invited us to be part
of it! Can’t you see what a
privilege that is?!
Because Pelle did!
But why have they invited us?
Because he trusts us!
And why did Pelle?!
DANI
And why would he trust you, of all
people? You’re opportunistic
anthropology students.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Maybe because we’re
anthropologists. Maybe they
want someone to document Oh my God, are you blind?
this. They’re performing pagan
rituals! People are jumping
off cliffs. They depend on
nobody knowing about this!
CHRISTIAN
(stubborn)
Not necessarily.
Dani HESITATES, seeing that she’s getting nowhere.
DANI
I want to leave.
CHRISTIAN
Then you can leave. I invited you
to come, and I don’t regret that,
but I’m here for a reason.
Beat. Christian’s eyes are ice cold.
DANI
...Do you not love me anymore?
CHRISTIAN
(momentarily stunned)
What does that have to do with this?
DANI
(almost to herself)
This is the devaluation phase.
We've been in it for a long time
now. Next comes the discard.
CHRISTIAN
Oh fuck - can we maybe spare our
relationship your textbook
psychology keywords?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 67
59 CONTINUED: 59
DANI
No - this has been happening for a
long time! You’ve been pulling
away. And I've been in denial.
CHRISTIAN
(finished)
Oh, please - give yourself some
credit, babe. Looks to me like
you've got it all figured out.
Christian turns to walk away, but then he STOPS. He turns
back to Dani, suddenly furious.

CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Actually, you know what? I’m just
gonna say something. When you
casually gift me a bouquet of
impromptu flowers, all I wonder is
how and when I'm supposed to pay
that back.
DANI
(genuinely baffled)
What? What flowers?!
(suddenly remembers)
At lunch?? I grabbed those on a
whim!
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Oh yeah? Yes!
You have no ulterior motives? What motives would I have?
On the day after your
birthday? When I didn’t get
you flowers?? Everything you
give me is like a reminder
that I didn’t get you
something!
DANI (CONT’D)
(incredulous)
Are you serious?
CHRISTIAN
Yeah, fine - see? Play the wounded
party again. You're just this self-
denying altruist and I'm a paranoid
dick. You don't have a conniving
bone in your body!
DANI
And what is it that you imagine I'm
conniving?
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
You are, Dani! I feel like
I'm being locked into your
debt every time you do
something “just because.” I don't do anything to “keep
‘Cause it's never just you in my debt”! I’m just
because. trying to be kind to you!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 68
59 CONTINUED: 59

CHRISTIAN
Fine, great - so never mind. You’re
right. I’m the asshole.
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
Nobody’s the asshole! No, I clearly am! You
selflessly give me flowers
and I feel trapped. Fuck. I’m
supposed to be WORKING here!
Christian turns and STORMS away.
DANI
Oh my God. You’re gonna walk away
now??
As he leaves, she cries out:
DANI (CONT’D)
You’re just gonna leave me like
this?!
Genres: ["Drama","Psychological Thriller"]

Summary Dani and Christian argue about the Hårgas' ceremony, with Dani wanting to leave and Christian determined to stay for his research. Their disagreement escalates into accusations of manipulation, highlighting a growing rift in their relationship. The scene culminates in Christian angrily storming off, leaving Dani alone.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional conflict
  • Sharp and confrontational dialogue
  • Character depth and development
Weaknesses
  • Some repetitive arguments
  • Lack of resolution in the scene

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene's primary job is to fracture the central relationship and isolate Dani, and it lands that beat with sharp, psychologically specific dialogue. The one thing limiting the overall score is the circular middle section where the argument treads water before the 'flowers' accusation—tightening that redundancy would lift the scene to an 8.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a relationship fracture set against a pagan cult's escalating rituals is strong. This scene delivers the core conflict of Dani's survival instinct vs. Christian's academic ambition. The 'devaluation phase' and 'discard' lines ground the horror in recognizable emotional abuse patterns, which is the scene's conceptual strength. The concept is working well.

Plot: 6

The scene advances the plot by cementing Christian's commitment to the Hårgas and Dani's isolation, which is necessary. However, the argument feels circular—they repeat positions without new information or escalation until the flowers accusation. The plot stalls in the middle as they re-litigate the same points. The 'flowers' beat is a genuine plot move (revealing Christian's resentment), but it arrives late.

Originality: 6

The 'couple fights about leaving a dangerous situation' is a well-worn trope in horror. The scene's originality comes from the specific psychological vocabulary ('devaluation phase,' 'discard') and the flowers accusation, which feels fresh and specific to this relationship. However, the overall shape of the argument is familiar. For a horror-drama, this is functional but not groundbreaking.


Character Development

Characters: 8

Both characters are sharply drawn. Dani's desperation and psychological insight ('devaluation phase') coexist with her denial. Christian's coldness, academic ambition, and hidden resentment are all on display. The 'flowers' beat is a masterclass in revealing character through accusation—Christian's paranoia and guilt are laid bare. The dialogue feels authentic to a couple in crisis. This is a strong character scene.

Character Changes: 7

This scene is about regression and pressure, not growth. Dani moves from pleading to clinical diagnosis to desperate abandonment—a downward spiral that exposes her vulnerability. Christian moves from defensive to furious to coldly dismissive, revealing a cruelty we haven't seen before. The 'flowers' beat is a genuine change: Christian's resentment surfaces, changing the relationship's status. This is appropriate movement for a horror-drama.

Internal Goal: 8

The protagonist's internal goal is to leave the place as she feels uncomfortable and believes the situation is wrong. This reflects her need for safety and her fear of the unknown.

External Goal: 7

The protagonist's external goal is to convince Christian to leave with her, reflecting the immediate challenge of their conflicting desires and beliefs.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The conflict is strong and escalating. It starts with Dani's urgent plea to leave ("Please Christian - we need to leave. This is feeling really wrong.") and Christian's refusal rooted in his thesis ambition. The argument deepens into a personal attack about their relationship—Dani's accusation of a "devaluation phase" and Christian's resentment over the flowers. The conflict is layered: external (stay vs. go) and internal (their crumbling relationship). The beat where Christian says "Actually, you know what? I'm just gonna say something" is a clear escalation point. The conflict is working well.

Opposition: 7

Opposition is clear and well-matched. Dani wants to leave; Christian wants to stay for his thesis. Both have valid reasons from their perspectives—Dani's fear and intuition vs. Christian's academic ambition and denial. The opposition escalates from a practical disagreement to a personal attack on their relationship. Christian's line "You're just this self-denying altruist and I'm a paranoid dick" shows he's fighting back, not just dismissing her. The opposition is strong but could be sharper if Christian's thesis motivation felt more urgent or specific.

High Stakes: 7

Stakes are clear and personal: the survival of their relationship and Dani's safety. Dani says "This is feeling really wrong" and references the cliff-jumping ritual. Christian's thesis ambition is a competing stake. The relationship stakes are articulated through Dani's "devaluation phase" and "discard" language, and Christian's resentment over the flowers. However, the physical stakes (what could happen if they stay) are only vaguely referenced—"People are jumping off cliffs"—and could be more visceral. The scene relies heavily on relationship stakes, which is appropriate for this genre mix, but the horror stakes feel underplayed.

Story Forward: 7

The scene clearly moves the story forward: Christian commits to staying, Dani is isolated, and their relationship fractures further. The 'flowers' beat reveals a new dimension of Christian's resentment, and Dani's 'devaluation phase' diagnosis escalates the emotional stakes. The scene ends with Dani alone and crying, setting up her vulnerability for the cult's recruitment. This is working well.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene is somewhat predictable in its beats: Dani wants to leave, Christian refuses, they argue about their relationship. The escalation into the flower argument is a nice surprise—it reveals Christian's resentment in a way we haven't seen before. But the overall trajectory (couple fights, Christian storms off) is familiar. The scene doesn't have a major twist or unexpected turn. For a horror film, this is functional but not surprising.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The philosophical conflict is evident in the differing beliefs of the characters regarding tradition, trust, and personal motives. It challenges the protagonist's values and worldview.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The emotional impact is strong. Dani's desperation is palpable from the opening line. The argument escalates to a raw, personal level—Dani's 'Do you not love me anymore?' is a gut punch. Christian's resentment over the flowers is a surprising and painful reveal. The scene ends with Dani crying out 'You're just gonna leave me like this?!' which lands emotionally. The emotional arc is clear: Dani goes from pleading to hurt to abandoned. Christian goes from defensive to furious to cold. The scene earns its emotional beats.

Dialogue: 7

Dialogue is strong and character-specific. Dani's lines are emotional and intuitive ('This is pagan nature worship. This is completely backwards.'). Christian's lines are defensive and academic ('We just need to acclimate--'). The flower argument is a standout—it reveals character through subtext. Christian's 'Everything you give me is like a reminder that I didn't get you something' is a sharp, painful line. The dialogue feels natural and escalates well. Some lines are slightly on-the-nose (Dani's 'devaluation phase' and 'discard' language), but they fit her psychology background.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging. The conflict is clear and personal, and the escalation into the flower argument is a strong beat. The reader wants to know if Christian will leave, if Dani will follow, and what will happen to their relationship. The scene keeps the reader invested in the characters' emotional state. However, the scene is dialogue-heavy and could benefit from a visual or action beat to break up the talking. The setting (a field with a water power plant in the background) is underutilized.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is solid. The scene starts with Dani's urgent plea, escalates through the thesis reveal, and peaks with the flower argument. The beats are well-spaced. The scene doesn't drag, but it is dialogue-heavy. The pacing could be tightened by cutting a few lines that repeat the same point (e.g., Dani says 'I want to leave' multiple times). The scene ends on a strong emotional beat with Dani crying out. The pacing serves the emotional arc well.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene heading is correct (EXT. FIELD - MINUTES LATER). Dialogue is properly formatted. Parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively (e.g., '(stubborn)', '(finished)'). The scene number and page numbers are present. No formatting issues. The script is easy to read.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear structure: Dani's plea, Christian's refusal, escalation into relationship argument, climax with the flower reveal, and resolution with Christian storming off. The structure is sound and serves the emotional arc. The scene is a classic argument scene with a clear beginning, middle, and end. The structure could be more dynamic if there was a physical turning point (e.g., Dani grabbing Christian's arm, Christian pushing her away).


Critique
  • The scene starts with a good premise: Dani is uncomfortable with the pagan rituals and wants to leave, while Christian is determined to stay for his thesis. However, the dialogue quickly becomes repetitive and argumentative, with both characters repeating their arguments without much nuance.
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks emotional depth. Dani's anxieties about the rituals are not fully explored, and Christian's motivations for staying are not clearly explained. The focus seems to shift abruptly from Dani's fear to Christian's insecurity.
  • The scene relies heavily on dialogue and lacks visual elements to support the tension. The setting is described but not fully utilized to create a sense of atmosphere and place.
  • The scene's climax, where Christian accuses Dani of manipulating him with gifts, feels forced and unearned. The accusation comes out of nowhere and doesn't feel genuine. It also undermines the previous tension of the scene by making Christian appear childish and unreasonable.
  • The ending of the scene is abrupt and unresolved. Christian walks away, leaving Dani alone, but the audience is left with no sense of where the story is going next or how this conflict will be resolved.
Suggestions
  • Explore Dani's anxieties about the rituals in more detail. Show her fear through actions, reactions, and internal monologues, instead of just stating her discomfort.
  • Give Christian a more nuanced motivation for staying. Explore his fascination with the Hårgas and his desire to understand their culture, without making him appear opportunistic or insensitive.
  • Use the setting to create a sense of atmosphere and tension. Describe the details of the field, the water power plant, and the surrounding landscape to create a visual and emotional backdrop for the scene.
  • Focus on the emotional core of the conflict instead of the arguments. Show how Dani's anxieties about the rituals are affecting her relationship with Christian, and how Christian's desire to pursue his thesis is distancing him from Dani.
  • Consider using visual elements to enhance the tension. For example, show Dani's fear through close-ups on her face, or use wide shots to emphasize the isolation of the field and the looming presence of the water power plant.
  • Rework the climax of the scene to make it more believable and impactful. Consider how the accusation of manipulation could be linked to earlier events or behaviors.
  • Provide a more satisfying ending to the scene. Consider how the conflict between Dani and Christian could be resolved or escalated in a way that moves the story forward.



Scene 23 -  Morning Rituals and Rising Tension
60 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 60
People are closing the shutters, bringing the Main House into
darkness.
Dani enters with sunken eyes. Christian’s already in bed.
Staring at him, Dani walks to JOSH. (She is pulling at her neck
again.)
DANI
Do you have a sleeping pill?
JOSH
Sure. Uh...
Josh fishes a PILL out of his bag.
JOSH (CONT’D) DANI
They’re intense, though. You
might wanna cut it in half. I just need to sleep.
She swallows it whole.
61 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 61
Silence. Everyone is asleep, including Dani.
There is RUSTLING heard off-screen. Dani WAKES. She sits up
to see...
Christian’s bed is now EMPTY. So is Mark’s bed. And Josh’s.
Concerned, Dani looks to the DOOR. Mark, Josh, Pelle and
Christian are quietly tip-toeing out of the house. They
GIGGLE. Christian is the last to exit.
Confused, Dani climbs out of bed. She rushes to the door.
Dani looks OUTSIDE to see that the group is now inside the
RENTAL MINIVAN, which is IDLING off. Pelle drives, SMILING.
Christian, in the back seat, looks down at his lap, ignoring
Dani. MARK ROUNDS TO THE BACK WINDOW, SMILING GIDDILY AT DANI
as they drive away.
Dani watches this in utter horror.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 69
61 CONTINUED: 61
The diminishing car’s TAILPIPE belches thick black smoke.
Dani opens her mouth in anguish. An impossible amount of
BLACK SMOKE (the same color as that from the tailpipe)
escapes her lungs, FILLING the frame, and then--
We SLAM to a HARSH INSERT of the GORED FACE of the second
Elder who jumped off the cliff. He GASPS wretchedly.
We then PUNCH OUT, wider, to reveal that the dashed bodies on
the rocks are DANI’S PARENTS and her SISTER. We then CUT TO:
62 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 62
Dani is ASLEEP in bed. The last scene was a DREAM. Her
eyelids twitch as she continues to suffer the nightmare.
We pan away from Dani to reveal that MAJA, several beds over,
is AWAKE. She anxiously fingers a freshly carved RUNE STONE.
Her eyes are GLUED to Christian, who is fast asleep.
Maja climbs out of bed and tip-toes to Christian’s bed. She
crouches to SLIDE the rune stone under his mattress. She then
runs nervously back to her bed. Poking out from under her
pillow are seven different flowers.
JOSH, whom we now reveal to be awake, has been watching this.
63 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - NEXT MORNING 63
All of the beds are now empty, and morning activity is
heard outside. Dani, however, is still asleep.
63A EXT. FIRE PIT - MORNING 63A
The corpses of the elders (Ylva and Dan) are no longer
visible in the fire. Two Hårgan MEN reach underneath
the fire pit to pull out a TRAY (stationed below the
pit). This catches all of the fire’s ASHES, which fall
through small holes in the pit.
64 EXT. BOOKBINDING HOUSE - MORNING 64

In the BG, the men from the last scene carry the ash tray
over to a massive ROTVÄLTA (a fallen tree whose root system
is exposed). The earth around the rotvälta is particularly
ASHEN. The men ceremoniously scatter the ashes across the
pale, chalky ground.
We pull back from this to reveal PELLE tending to the garden.

MARK (O.S.)
Nice garden, fag!

Pelle turns to see Mark and Josh approaching. In the deep MG,
between Mark/Josh and Pelle, are two ceremonially dressed
men, surrounded by onlookers. They finish a ceremonial song
before CHOPPING a straw goat into three sections, celebrated
by silent clapping. Josh walks past it, filming it with his
phone.

Pelle SIGHS and rises. Behind him, Sven is walking in the MG,
getting in the zone for the upcoming ceremony.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 70
64 CONTINUED: 64

JOSH
Hey man. Any word?
PELLE JOSH (CONT'D)
They said you can do it as
long as you absolutely don’t
use names and the location is (nodding, excited)
never even hinted at and Okay. Wow. Okay.
you’ll have to sign an
agreement to that.
Josh can’t contain his glee.
PELLE
And you split it with Christian.
Because he came to me first.
JOSH
Well, that’s -- We’ll figure that
out.
Mark notices in the distance: WOMEN picking flowers. Among
them: INGA. She is laughing with her friends.
JOSH (CONT’D)
(to Pelle)
Here: can I ask you something?
MARK
I’m gonna take a leak.
Mark walks off. We see Inga noticing him as he goes. (Beyond
her, ULF - one of the straw goat choppers - has walked up to
a hole in the earth. He kneels down to lay the straw goat
head into the hole. He then sprinkles different herbs into it
and starts filling the hole back up with dirt.) Josh pulls
Maja’s RUNE BONE out of his pocket.
JOSH
I found this under Christian’s bed.
Do you know what this is?
PELLE
(looking over it)
Love rune. It casts a love spell.
CHRISTIAN has appeared in the BG, taking a few photos of Ulf
(who is now pouring lamb’s blood onto the hole). Christian
now starts toward us. As he approaches, SEVERAL ANIMALS are
led across the field (by specially dressed Hårgans) just
behind him. Josh CONCEALS the rune.
CHRISTIAN
What’s going on?

PELLE
The elders said you can do your
thesis as long as you don’t use
actual names or location.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 71
64 CONTINUED: 64
CHRISTIAN PELLE (CONT'D)
Holy shit. That’s incredible.
Thank you so much. You’re splitting it with
Josh.
CHRISTIAN
(as if Josh isn’t there)
I already told him that’s totally
fine with me.
Pelle notices Christian glancing over at Maja.
PELLE
I think my sister Maja has taken a
liking to you.
CHRISTIAN
Oh. Yeah. I think I noticed.

Ulf, in the BG, has now taken to praying silently (standing
upright with his eyes closed).
PELLE
(raising eyebrows)
You know, she just got her
byxmyndig.
CHRISTIAN
Ha. What’s that?
PELLE
It means -
(smiling at the silly
expression)
- “pants license”? When you turn
fifteen, you’re allowed to have
sex.

In the BG, Ulf has noticed something horrible.
BEARDED MAN (O.S.)
NEJ!!!
Christian and Pelle and Josh FREEZE. Behind them, ULF is
running toward the Rotvälta (where the recently deceased
elders’ ashes were scattered). They all turn to it...
MARK is standing behind the fallen tree, urinating. His two
juice cups are resting on top of the giant fallen tree. When
he sees Ulf, his urine stream CEASES.
ULF
VAD GÖR DU? STOPP! BORT DÄRIFRÅN!
Mark, looking stupefied, is FROZEN.
ULF (CONT’D)
Stoppa undan din vidriga kuk. Hur
vågar du!
Mark zips back up, utterly confounded. He steps out from
behind the tree, but is still standing on the ashes.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 72
64 CONTINUED: 64
ULF (CONT’D)
STICK FÖR FAN! STICK!
Not understanding, Mark hesitantly steps away, leaving the
ashen area.
ULF (CONT’D)
Det här är våra förfäder! Du pissar
på våra förfäder!
People have started gathering around.
MARK
What’s wrong? What did I do?
Pelle (and Christian and Josh) have run over.
PELLE
What happened?
ULF
Din lilla Amerikanska vän här, har
pissat på Rotvältan!

PELLE MARK
(gasps)
Jag är så ledsen Fader Ulf!
Han visste ju inte. What happened? What did I do?
PELLE
You were peeing on the ancestral
tree.

MARK ULF
The tree? So what? I’m sorry. “SO WHAT?!”
MARK
What?! I didn’t know!
Ulf is in a fury. He STIFLES it, but his eyes are
frighteningly wide.
PELLE
Here, Mark: let’s just...
Pelle leads Mark away. Christian joins.
MARK
What the fuck? It was a dead tree.
What’s even happening?
PELLE
All of our dead are tied to that
tree.
MARK PELLE (CONT'D)
But it’s dead. It’s a dead I know, but it’s important to
fucking tree. I didn’t us. It’s okay. We know you
realize it was special. I didn’t know. You wouldn’t pee
just had to pee. -- Well, no, on a gravestone, right?
of course not.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 73
64 CONTINUED: 64
Mark looks over to Ulf, who has collapsed into furious TEARS.
ARNE, a sturdy Elder, speaks soothingly to him.
Mark calms down.
MARK
Well - fuck. I am sorry. I still
don’t understand what I did... Do I
apologize?
PELLE
Apologize later.
The Pretty Brunette (Mark’s crush), named INGA, walks up.

MARK INGA
Oh shit. Hi. (to Pelle)
Säg till honom att det ordnar
sig. Han fattar inte. Jag ska
prata med Fader Ulf.
She SMILES at Mark and walks off.
PELLE
(explaining)
She said to tell you it’s okay and
that she’ll explain to him your
mistake.
MARK
(overjoyed)
Seriously? What else did she say?
Christian now sees DANI in the distance, woozily looking for
him. He walks over to her, affecting pleasantness.

CHRISTIAN DANI
Hey! (seeing him)
Oh!
CHRISTIAN
You get some good sleep?
They arrive at each other. He gives her a peck. In the BG,
the other goat-chopper is standing and silently praying.
About twenty other Hargans stand about in the distance,
staring shocked at the scene with Ulf and Mark.

DANI
What’s happening there?

CHRISTIAN
Mark’s just completely retarded.

Dani thinks to ask more, but instead:
DANI
I’m sorry about last night.
CHRISTIAN
...How you feeling?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 74
64 CONTINUED: 64
DANI
(pause, emotional)
I don’t want us to be fighting,
Christian.
CHRISTIAN
Well - me neither.
Christian looks like he wants to say more. Dani waits for it.
Finally, Christian thinks better of it.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Are you feeling less nervous today?
Dani pauses uncertainly at this.
HORNS bellow in the BG. The surrounding Hårgans cease
working and everyone, including Dani and Christian, look
off in the same direction.

65 *OMITTED* 65

66 *OMITTED* 66
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary The morning after Dani’s disturbing nightmare, the Hårgan community engages in various rituals. Maja places a rune under Christian’s bed, while the men clean the fire pit where the elders were burned and scatter their ashes on the rotvälta. Mark, seeking permission for his thesis, is allowed to write it but with restrictions. Tension arises when Mark accidentally pees on the ancestral tree, provoking Ulf’s fury. Christian and Pelle try to defuse the situation, and Inga intervenes. Dani and Christian have a brief, charged exchange, avoiding a confrontation. The scene ends with the sound of horns, leaving everyone looking toward the source, hinting at an upcoming event.
Strengths
  • Effective tension and suspense
  • Intriguing cultural rituals
  • Complex characters and conflicts
  • Emotional depth and turmoil
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel repetitive or expository
  • Certain character actions may seem predictable or cliché

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene is a strong, functional piece of folk horror that efficiently advances multiple plot threads and deepens the cult's mythology. The one thing most limiting the overall score is the lack of character movement, particularly for Dani and Christian, which keeps the emotional stakes from escalating as much as the plot stakes.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a nightmare where Dani's abandonment fears manifest as her friends leaving her, followed by a visceral hallucination of her family's death, is strong and genre-appropriate. The dream sequence effectively externalizes her internal terror. The scene also introduces the love rune subplot and the conflict over the ancestral tree, which deepen the cult's mythology and the group's tension. The concept is working well.

Plot: 7

The plot advances on multiple fronts: the love rune is planted (foreshadowing Christian's seduction), Josh gets permission for his thesis (creating a wedge with Christian), Mark's urination on the ancestral tree escalates the tension with the cult, and Dani and Christian have a brief, unresolved reconciliation. The scene efficiently juggles these threads. The plot is functional and moving forward.

Originality: 6

The scene is solidly within the folk horror genre. The nightmare of abandonment and the 'love rune' are familiar tropes. The urination on the sacred tree is a classic 'outsider disrespects the cult' beat. The scene executes these well but doesn't break new ground. This is fine for a genre piece.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Characters are well-drawn. Dani's trauma is palpable in her sunken eyes and her apology. Christian's detachment is clear in his 'peck' and his dismissive 'Mark's just completely retarded.' Mark's obliviousness is on full display. Josh's ambition and Pelle's mediating role are clear. The characters are consistent and serve the story.

Character Changes: 5

There is no significant character change in this scene. Dani is still traumatized and dependent. Christian is still detached and self-interested. Mark is still oblivious. The scene shows them in their established patterns. While this is functional for a horror film that builds pressure, the scene misses an opportunity for a small but meaningful shift, like Dani's suspicion of Christian growing after the dream, or Christian showing a flicker of guilt.

Internal Goal: 6

The protagonist, Dani, is seeking comfort and stability in this scene, reflecting her deeper need for security and reassurance after experiencing trauma.

External Goal: 7

The protagonist's external goal is to understand the strange and unsettling events happening around her, reflecting the immediate challenge of navigating a foreign and potentially dangerous environment.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has two clear conflict beats: Dani's nightmare of abandonment (internal/existential) and Mark's urination on the ancestral tree (external/cultural). The nightmare is vivid and emotionally charged, but the waking conflict between Dani and Christian is muted—they exchange pleasantries ('I don't want us to be fighting') and Christian deflects. The Mark/Ulf conflict is strong but feels somewhat separate from Dani's arc here. The scene lacks a direct confrontation or escalating tension between Dani and Christian, which the story needs at this point.

Opposition: 5

Opposition is present but uneven. Ulf vs. Mark is strong—Ulf's fury is clear and justified. But the primary opposition (Dani vs. Christian) is weak: Christian is pleasant, apologetic, and avoids conflict. Dani's opposition is internal (her trauma, her nightmare) rather than interpersonal. The scene needs Christian to actively oppose Dani's needs or desires, not just be passive.

High Stakes: 7

Stakes are clear and well-established: Dani's emotional stability and her relationship with Christian are on the line. The nightmare raises the stakes by showing her fear of abandonment. The Mark/Ulf incident adds cultural stakes—transgression against the community. The scene effectively reminds us that Dani is fragile and that the group's cohesion is fraying.

Story Forward: 8

The scene significantly advances the story. It deepens Dani's psychological vulnerability (nightmare), introduces a magical/romantic threat to her relationship (love rune), escalates the conflict between the outsiders and the cult (Mark's urination), and sets up the thesis conflict between Josh and Christian. The scene ends with a horn call, pulling everyone toward the next ritual. This is a strong, multi-threaded forward movement.

Unpredictability: 8

The scene delivers strong unpredictability: the nightmare of abandonment is shocking and surreal (black smoke from Dani's lungs, gored faces). Maja's secret rune-planting is a quiet, creepy surprise. The Mark/Ulf confrontation is unexpected and escalates quickly. The scene keeps the reader off-balance.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the clash between modern beliefs and ancient traditions, challenging the protagonist's worldview and values.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The nightmare sequence is emotionally powerful—Dani's anguish and the surreal imagery of black smoke and gored faces land hard. The waking scene is more muted: Dani's apology and Christian's deflection create a sad, resigned tone. The Mark/Ulf conflict adds frustration and tension. Overall, the scene evokes a mix of dread, sadness, and unease, which fits the horror-drama genre.

Dialogue: 6

Dialogue is functional but not sharp. Dani's lines are emotionally honest ('I don't want us to be fighting') but feel generic. Christian's lines are evasive and polite, which is in character but lacks bite. Mark's dialogue is more colorful ('Nice garden, fag!') but feels a bit on-the-nose. The best dialogue is in the nightmare (silent, visual) and the Ulf confrontation (raw, angry). The waking dialogue could use more subtext and specificity.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging due to its structure: nightmare, creepy ritual (Maja), then escalating conflict (Mark/Ulf). The visual imagery (black smoke, gored faces, rune stone) keeps the reader hooked. The only lull is the Dani-Christian exchange, which is emotionally flat but brief. Overall, the scene holds attention well.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is strong: the nightmare is fast and jarring, the Maja beat is slow and creepy, the morning scene builds to the Mark/Ulf confrontation which is tense and fast. The transitions between beats are smooth. The only slight drag is the Dani-Christian exchange, which is a bit static, but it's short enough not to hurt the overall rhythm.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clean. Scene headings are clear, action lines are vivid and concise, dialogue is properly attributed. The use of ALL CAPS for sounds and key actions (RUSTLING, GIGGLE, SMOKE) is effective. The only minor issue is the inconsistent use of 'O.S.' vs. 'O.S.' (both appear) but this is trivial.

Structure: 8

The scene is well-structured: it opens with a nightmare (emotional low), transitions to a creepy ritual (Maja), then moves to a morning scene that builds to a conflict (Mark/Ulf), and ends with a horn blast that propels us forward. The structure serves the horror-drama genre by alternating between internal (Dani's psyche) and external (community) threats.


Critique
  • The scene begins with a dream sequence that doesn't feel very impactful or well-connected to the previous scene. The dream doesn't seem to reveal any significant information about Dani's character or the overall story.
  • The abrupt transition from the dream to the next morning feels jarring. The scene could be smoother by using a transition like 'Dani wakes with a gasp, sweat clinging to her skin.' This would help connect the dream to the present moment.
  • The scene relies too heavily on visual exposition, making the dialogue seem uninspired. For instance, the audience is told that Mark is 'completely retarded' instead of allowing the character to show it through his actions and dialogue. This weakens the character's voice.
  • The scene feels clunky with too many characters and subplots. The conflict between Mark and Ulf, although seemingly important to the Hårgan culture, slows down the main narrative. It might be better to cut this scene altogether or integrate it into another scene where the conflict between Mark and Ulf is more relevant to the main story.
  • The scene lacks a strong central conflict or a clear dramatic purpose. It feels more like a series of disconnected events rather than a well-structured scene driving the plot forward. What is the emotional heart of the scene? What does the scene want to accomplish?
  • The pacing of the scene is uneven. It starts with a rushed dream sequence, followed by an overly detailed description of the ash-scattering ritual, and then it abruptly shifts to a conversation about Mark's urination, which feels awkward and jarring.
  • The dialogue feels unnatural. There's a lack of emotional depth in the conversation between Dani and Christian. Their exchange about their feelings feels superficial and lacks the emotional weight it should have after the previous scene.
  • The scene ends with an abrupt transition to the next scene, with no clear resolution to the conflict or development of the characters. The ending lacks a sense of closure or anticipation for the next scene.
Suggestions
  • Consider revising the dream sequence to make it more impactful. It could be an opportunity to explore Dani's inner conflict, her fear of the Hårgas, or her lingering grief for her family.
  • Introduce a transition that smoothly bridges the dream sequence with the next morning. This could be a dialogue between Dani and another character, a visual element that connects the two scenes, or a change in the lighting and sound that indicates a shift in time.
  • Give Mark a stronger voice. Instead of simply being told he's 'retarded,' allow his character to reveal his cluelessness through his actions and dialogue. This could involve him making insensitive comments or making a series of mistakes, showcasing his naivety and lack of understanding of Hårgan culture.
  • Streamline the scene by focusing on the main conflict between Dani and Christian. Is there a way to show the cultural clash between Dani and the Hårgans through their actions and dialogue, rather than through direct exposition?
  • Consider adding a subplot to the scene, potentially involving a character like Maja, that helps build suspense and adds more layers to the narrative.
  • Consider removing the scene altogether or integrating it into another scene where it fits better. For example, the scene with the ashes and the Rotvälta could be incorporated into a scene where the Hårgans are preparing for a larger ritual, making it more relevant to the overall narrative.
  • Give the dialogue more emotional depth. Allow Dani and Christian to reveal their true feelings about the situation and their relationship. Use subtext and emotional reactions to convey their feelings rather than simply stating them explicitly.
  • Consider creating a more satisfying ending for the scene. This could involve Dani making a decision, Christian reacting to her emotional state, or a cliffhanger that sets up the next scene.



Scene 24 -  The Sacrifice and the Comfort
67 EXT. ANIMAL SACRIFICE HILL - DAY 67
CU of a COW’S HEAD being pushed through a hole in a PILLORY.
We ZOOM OUT of this to find that the pillory has additional
holes (extending beyond both sides of the cow’s), and
additional animals’ heads are being pushed through them.
We eventually zoom out wide enough to reveal that this
pillory, perched at the top of a HILL, has secured the heads
of NINE ANIMALS (one sheep, two goats, two dogs, a baby
horse, a cow, and two pigs).
Sven stands to the side of the line-up. On the other side are
Siv, Dagny and Hanna.
The entire community has congregated at the bottom of the
hill. Dani looks very nervous. She turns to Pelle, who
already looks concerned for her.
DANI
I don’t want to be here, right?
PELLE
(brief pause)
Yes. You don’t want to be here.
Dani looks to Christian. He looks very excited. She turns
back to the top of the hill, anxious.
Siv sings one very extended note to the air. When she
finishes, SILENCE. And then...STEADY PERCUSSION BEGINS.
Sven strikes a different POSE (physically and emotionally)
with every percussive hit as Siv, Dagny and Hanna begin to
SING. As we’ve heard before, it is a WORDLESS choral song.
The rest of the congregation sings along in whispers.
Nine YOUNG MEN, each holding a blade, walk up to the animals.
Simultaneously, they all SLIT THE ANIMALS’ THROATS. The animals
THRASH wildly as BLOOD drains from their necks. (The song has
degraded into anguished snarls and cries.)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 75
67 CONTINUED: 67
That does it. Dani STORMS OFF. Christian is too awe-stricken
to care. Josh, meanwhile, is recording a covert VIDEO with his
phone.
Beneath each animal, a narrow CHANNEL has been pre-carved
into the earth. Each channel winds and loops to eventually
converge, thus forming THREE MASSIVE RUNIC SYMBOLS. The blood
pours from each animal to run down the separate canals. Soon,
the blood has co-mingled to fill the carefully-engineered
runic sculpture. It’s horrible and beautiful.
Josh and Christian, briefly joined in their excitement, trade
looks of amazement. Mark looks mystified.
MARK
Is this weird or is this not weird?
Pelle now goes after Dani, who is speed-walking away.
In the b.g., Simon can be heard saying:
SIMON (O.S.)
What the fuck did you bring us to?
Dani walks past SIMON, who looks very scared in the BG. He is
confronting a grinning Ingemar.
SIMON (CONT’D)
(to Ingemar, aggressively)
Why are you smiling, mate?

Dani speed-walks away from the site (with intermittent
running), going for the Main House. Pelle follows her,
glancing over his shoulder to view more of the ceremony.

68 *OMITTED* 68
69 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - MINUTES LATER 69
Dani enters the Main House, eyes crazed. She goes to her bed
and begins hastily packing her bag. Her breathing is erratic
and she’s pulling at her neck again (as if to loosen the
skin).
Pelle enters.
PELLE
Dani?
Dani looks up, teeth chattering with anxiety.
DANI
I’m really sorry, Pelle. Thank you
for inviting me, but I really need
to go. Can someone maybe drive me?
PELLE
I did warn you this time. I know it
looks extreme, but we only do this
once every ninety years. It’s -
what’s the word--
DANI
I understand that it’s momentous.
PELLE
(that was the word)
Right! Exactly!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 76
69 CONTINUED: 69
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
(snapping)
I don’t know why we’re here,
Pelle! I don’t know why you
invited us! Okay: Here: Sit down.
Please.
He sits Dani down. He plants himself beside her, taking her
hands.
PELLE (CONT’D)
I invited my friends because this is
a once-in-a-lifetime thing and I
wanted to share it. Especially with
my friends who I knew would
appreciate it, because I am proud of
this place.
DANI
But I’m not an anthropologist. I
don’t have the foundation to
understand this.
PELLE
And yet I was the most excited for
you to come.

Pelle has pulled a special homemade sachet (containing a
SPECIAL HERB) from his pocket. He places a under her nose.

PELLE (CONT’D)
Here: smell this.
DANI
What is it?
PELLE
It calms you down.
She pauses before smelling it.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Go on. Inhale. I will, too.
Demonstrating, he INHALES the herb deeply. He puts it back to
her nose, and she does the same. She’s still trembling.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Isn’t that nice?... I know what
you’re going through, Dani.
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
What am I going through? I’m You’re going through a lot.
scared. I can’t breathe.
PELLE (CONT’D)
I know you are, and I’m going to say
something now, because my birth
parents are both gone, too--
DANI
What?!
(crying now)
That’s not what I’m talking about!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 77
69 CONTINUED: 69
PELLE
I know, and that’s fine, but
please... My birth-parents both died
when I was a little boy. They burned
up in a fire, and I became -
technically - an orphan. So believe
me when I say I know what that is,
because I do. Yet my difference is:
I didn’t get a chance to feel lost.
Because I had a family - here -
where everyone embraced me and swept
me up and I was raised by a
community that doesn’t bicker over
what is theirs and what is not
theirs. That’s what you were
sacrificed to. But I - have always
felt...held. By a family. A real
family. Which everyone deserves. And
you deserve.
Dani looks down at Pelle’s hands GRIPPING hers.
DANI
Christian could walk in.
PELLE
He’s what I’m talking about. And he’s
my good friend and I like him... But
do you feel HELD by him, Dani? Does he
feel like a HOME to you?
His eyes are locked intensely on Dani’s. She doesn’t turn
away.
PELLE (CONT’D)
My pilgrimage has been fun. New York
is fun... But I also find it
terrifying how people live. As if it’s
necessary and even good to be lost and
drifting...and I haven’t spent one
night over there that I haven’t longed
to be back here...in the lap of the
Hårgas.
Dani looks almost hypnotized as she looks into Pelle’s eyes.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Stay, Dani. Please. It will be
good... And I swear we’re all
finished sacrificing animals.
Dani gives a weak half-laugh. She relents. She sits up
straight and wipes her eyes, regaining composure.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Good.
Pelle stands up.
DANI
You’re a very empathic person.
PELLE
Well, our first language here is
strictly emotion-based. So I could
just be using that to manipulate
you.
Dani pauses at this. Pelle sticks his tongue out, teasing.
Dani SMILES, relieved.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 78
69 CONTINUED: 69
PELLE (CONT’D)
You are super vulnerable, though.
And I mean that in a great way.
It’s very rare. It’s beautiful.
Dani is touched, but tries to hide it.
DANI
(re: the herb)
Can I smell that again?

PELLE
(holding it out)
You can have it.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary A disturbing ritual involving the sacrifice of nine animals takes place on Animal Sacrifice Hill, leaving Dani deeply unsettled. Pelle attempts to soothe her fears by explaining the ritual's significance and the importance of community, while Christian is fascinated and Josh secretly films the event. Despite her initial distress, Dani ultimately agrees to stay after Pelle's comforting words and a calming herb.
Strengths
  • Emotional depth
  • Mystery
  • Tension
  • Character development
  • Cultural exploration
Weaknesses
  • Potential for confusion due to complex rituals and themes

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene's primary job is to escalate horror while deepening Dani's emotional entanglement with the Hårga, and it lands both beats effectively through strong character work and a genuinely seductive philosophical argument. The one thing limiting the overall score is that the plot movement is mostly reactive and confirmatory—Dani stays, which we knew she would—and the scene lacks a new complication or revelation that would push the story into unexpected territory.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of a ritual animal sacrifice as a communal, almost artistic act is strong and distinctive. The image of nine animals' heads in a pillory, blood draining into pre-carved runic symbols, is visually arresting and thematically potent. It's working because it's not just shock—it's engineered horror with a perverse beauty ('horrible and beautiful'). The concept is also well-served by the contrast between Dani's visceral horror and Christian's academic excitement. What's costing is that the scene's conceptual power is slightly front-loaded; the ritual itself is over quickly, and the real weight shifts to the Pelle/Dani conversation, which is a different (though related) concept.

Plot: 6

The plot function is clear: this is the escalation point where the Hårga's practices move from disturbing (Ättestupan) to actively violent toward animals, raising the stakes for Dani and the group. It also triggers Dani's attempt to leave, which is the scene's main plot event. Working: the ritual is a logical next step in the festival's progression. Costing: the scene's plot movement is almost entirely reactive—Dani sees, Dani runs, Pelle talks her down. The ritual itself doesn't introduce a new plot complication or reveal (we already know the Hårgas are dangerous). The scene's plot job is 'escalate horror and force a decision,' which it does, but the decision (stay) is a return to status quo, not a new direction.

Originality: 7

The ritual itself is original in its specific execution—the pillory with nine animals, the blood channels forming runes, the wordless choral song degrading into 'anguished snarls and cries.' The combination of pagan aesthetics with almost industrial precision (pre-carved channels, simultaneous slitting) is fresh. What's less original is the structure: horrified outsider runs away, is comforted by a sympathetic insider who shares a tragic backstory and offers a philosophical alternative. This is a familiar beat in cult/commune horror (The Wicker Man, Midsommar itself in other scenes). The originality is in the details, not the architecture.


Character Development

Characters: 8

Characters are the scene's strongest dimension. Dani's panic is visceral and specific ('pulling at her neck again,' 'teeth chattering'). Pelle is complex: empathetic, manipulative, self-aware ('I could just be using that to manipulate you'). Christian is revealed in a single, devastating beat: 'He looks very excited' while Dani is terrified. Simon's line 'Why are you smiling, mate?' gives him a voice of moral outrage. Even minor characters like Mark get a funny, humanizing line ('Is this weird or is this not weird?'). The scene earns its character work through specific, behavioral details. What's costing is that Josh is reduced to a single action (recording video) which is a repeat of his earlier behavior—it doesn't reveal anything new.

Character Changes: 7

Dani undergoes a clear emotional arc: from horrified flight to reluctant calm to a fragile smile. This is not a permanent change (she'll be horrified again) but it's appropriate movement for this genre and scene function. The change is earned through Pelle's manipulation: he doesn't argue her out of her fear, he offers an alternative worldview ('Do you feel HELD by him?'). The change is also dramatized physically—from speed-walking and erratic breathing to sitting, smelling the herb, and finally smiling. Pelle also changes slightly: he reveals his orphan backstory, which humanizes him and makes his manipulation more ambiguous. Christian doesn't change in this scene, but his stasis is the point—he's revealed as someone who prioritizes academic excitement over his girlfriend's distress.

Internal Goal: 7

The protagonist, Dani, is struggling with fear and anxiety in this scene. Her internal goal is to find a sense of belonging and comfort in a situation that is overwhelming and unfamiliar to her.

External Goal: 5

The protagonist's external goal is to decide whether to stay or leave the community after witnessing the extreme ceremony. This reflects her immediate challenge of processing the events she has experienced.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

The scene has strong internal and external conflict. Dani's visceral horror at the animal sacrifice ('I don't want to be here, right?') clashes with Pelle's calm, seductive persuasion. Christian's excitement and Josh's covert recording create a subtle conflict of values. The conflict is clear and escalating, though the external opposition (Pelle) is gentle, not adversarial.

Opposition: 6

Pelle is the primary opposition, but his method is empathy and persuasion, not force. This works for the genre's psychological horror, but the opposition feels soft — Dani's panic is real, yet Pelle's counter is a calm, reasonable offer of belonging. The scene lacks a moment where Dani's will is truly tested against an immovable force.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are clear: Dani's psychological safety vs. her need for belonging. If she stays, she risks further trauma; if she leaves, she loses Christian and the community. The scene raises the stakes by linking her grief to Pelle's offer of a 'real family.' The stakes are personal and escalating.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward in two ways: it escalates the horror (from human sacrifice to animal sacrifice, from witnessed to participatory) and it deepens Dani's bond with Pelle while widening her rift with Christian (who is 'too awe-stricken to care'). However, the forward movement is mostly emotional and relational, not plot-mechanical. Dani decides to stay, but we already knew she would (she's the protagonist, the film is only at scene 24 of 42). The scene doesn't introduce a new obstacle, deadline, or revelation that changes the trajectory—it confirms the trajectory. The story moves, but it moves sideways (deeper into the same dynamic) rather than forward into new territory.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene follows a predictable arc: Dani is horrified, runs, Pelle follows, calms her, she stays. The beats are well-executed but not surprising. The only unpredictable moment is Pelle's teasing admission of manipulation ('I could just be using that to manipulate you'), which lands well. The rest is expected.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The scene presents a philosophical conflict between the community's belief in the importance of tradition and sacrifice, and Dani's discomfort with and lack of understanding of these practices. This challenges her beliefs and values.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The scene is emotionally potent. Dani's panic, tears, and vulnerability are palpable. Pelle's story about his parents' death and his offer of a 'real family' hits hard, especially given Dani's recent loss. The moment where she asks to smell the herb again is a quiet, devastating surrender. The emotional arc is clear and earned.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is strong and character-specific. Dani's lines are raw and panicked ('I can't breathe'), while Pelle's are measured, empathetic, and subtly manipulative. The exchange about 'feeling held' is a standout. The only weak point is Pelle's slightly on-the-nose speech about community — it risks feeling like a thesis statement.

Engagement: 7

The scene holds attention through visceral horror (the animal sacrifice), emotional stakes (Dani's trauma), and the seductive danger of Pelle's offer. The pacing of the conversation keeps the reader invested. The only drag is the slightly long monologue from Pelle about his past — it risks losing momentum.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is effective: the sacrifice is quick and brutal, Dani's flight is urgent, and the conversation in the Main House slows down to a intimate, tense rhythm. The herb moment provides a natural pause. The only issue is Pelle's monologue, which slightly overstays its welcome.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Action lines are vivid and efficient ('The blood pours from each animal to run down the separate canals. It’s horrible and beautiful.'). Dialogue is properly attributed. Scene headings are clear. No issues.

Structure: 8

The scene has a clear three-beat structure: 1) Dani witnesses the sacrifice and flees, 2) Pelle intercepts and calms her, 3) She relents and stays. Each beat has a clear emotional and narrative function. The transition from external horror to internal manipulation is seamless.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a strong visual, but the description of the pillory and the animals' heads could be more evocative. Instead of listing the animals, consider using more impactful language that conveys the horror and shock of the scene.
  • The descriptions of the ritual are detailed, but the emotional impact is lacking. Dani's nervousness feels superficial, and the other characters' reactions are not fully developed. Consider showing the impact of the ritual on the characters instead of just telling us.
  • Pelle's reaction to Dani's distress feels forced. The scene would be stronger if he showed genuine concern and empathy, rather than simply stating that she doesn't want to be there.
  • Christian's excitement feels jarring in the context of the scene. It would be more impactful if he were shown to be conflicted or disturbed by the ritual, as Dani is.
  • The dialogue between Simon and Ingemar feels out of place and disrupts the flow of the scene. It would be more effective to show Simon's fear through his actions and expressions rather than through dialogue.
  • The scene abruptly shifts to the main house, leaving the ritual unresolved. Consider ending the scene with a more impactful image or event that leaves a lasting impression on the viewer.
  • Dani's decision to leave feels rushed and unearned. The scene would be more impactful if there was a clearer build-up to her decision and a more convincing reason for leaving.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Pelle feels too expository and lacks authenticity. It would be more impactful if they focused on their emotional connection and the shared experience of loss rather than explaining the Hårgan culture.
  • Pelle's speech about his birth parents feels forced and overly sentimental. It would be more effective if he focused on how the Hårgan community has helped him to heal and find a sense of belonging.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt and lacks closure. Consider ending the scene with a more emotionally resonant moment or a cliffhanger that leaves the viewer wanting more.
Suggestions
  • Instead of listing the animals, use evocative language to describe the scene. For example, “Nine animals, their heads impaled on the pillory, stare out with vacant eyes, their blood staining the earth.”
  • Show the emotional impact of the ritual on the characters through their body language, facial expressions, and actions. For example, Dani could be shown gagging or turning away, while Christian could be shown staring in fascination, but with a hint of unease.
  • Develop Pelle's character by showing his genuine empathy for Dani. He could offer her comfort, understanding, or a way to escape the scene.
  • Show Christian's conflict by depicting him struggling with the scene's disturbing nature, possibly torn between his curiosity and his discomfort.
  • Cut the dialogue between Simon and Ingemar. Show Simon's fear through his physical reactions and his interaction with Ingemar.
  • End the scene with a more impactful image, such as the blood filling the runic symbols, or Dani's final reaction to the scene as she walks away.
  • Develop Dani's decision to leave organically, showing her growing discomfort and fear. Give her a strong reason to leave, such as a specific event that triggers her anxiety.
  • Focus the dialogue between Dani and Pelle on their emotional connection, their shared experience of loss, and how the Hårgan community could provide a sense of belonging. Let their emotions drive the conversation.
  • Subtly reveal Pelle's past through his actions and expressions, rather than directly stating it. Show how his experience has shaped him and how he is using his story to connect with Dani.
  • End the scene with a more emotionally resonant moment, such as Dani finally finding solace in Pelle's presence, or with a cliffhanger that leaves the viewer wondering about Dani's future.



Scene 25 -  The Aftermath of Sacrifice
70 EXT. ANIMAL SACRIFICE HILL - SAME TIME 70
The ceremony has ended.
Simon and Connie stand frozen, traumatized. Simon is visibly
DISTRAUGHT. He stares up at the top of the HILL, where the
blood-drained animals are now being taken from the pillory.
SIMON
Are we eating those animals?
INGEMAR SIMON (CONT'D)
Not those ones. And why not?
INGEMAR
(seeing the aggression)
...Because they weren’t killed for
that.
SIMON
So what were they killed for? So we
could watch that shit and clap?
Ingemar smiles. This infuriates Simon.
SIMON (CONT’D) CONNIE
What the fuck is that smile, (trying to calm him)
mate? Get it off. Simon...
This has drawn attention. People are now looking over.
INGEMAR SIMON
(gesturing)
We can talk about this over
here. Why didn’t we talk about it
before you took us here?
Ingemar gently touches Simon’s arm to lead him away.
SIMON (CONT’D)
(pulling back his arm)
Don’t sort me out, mate!
STEN speaks up.
STEN
What’s offending you, son?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 79
70 CONTINUED: 70
SIMON
What’s offending me? Besides the
fact I just saw something I can’t
ever unsee, I’m offended that
you’re teaching impressionable
kids to sacrifice innocent animals
- including a fucking defenseless
dog--
IRMA speaks up.
IRMA
We sacrificed defenseless animals
yesterday, too! To fill your belly!
STEN
Why are we using “sacrifice” like
it’s a dirty word?
SIMON IRMA
Because it’s fucking Why are you swearing?! We’re
medieval! not swearing!
Sten gestures to Irma to calm down.
STEN
(to Simon)
Are you even aware you’re in your
body right now?
(then)
Sacrifice is essential in any
relationship. Let’s put it in your
terms--
SIMON
What are my terms? You don’t know
my terms--
STEN
(continuing, louder)
Say you’re entangled with a lover
who can’t put your needs before
her own.
CONNIE
What does that mean?!
STEN
(to Connie now)
Say your partner can’t part with
even a fraction of his own comfort
to give you what you need. And show
that you’re appreciated.
(to both of them now)
Wouldn’t you resent them? Wouldn’t
you start to neglect them yourself?
Maybe you’d even want to punish them
for taking you for granted.
(to Simon)
Sacrifice is proof. And without it,
I’m sorry, but no union can last.
Beat. Simon pops the bubble:
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 80
70 CONTINUED: 70
SIMON
Alright. Thank you for that. And
now we’ve seen two people kill
themselves and nine animals get
bled to death, so I think we’re
leaving.
STEN
I’ll happily drive you to the
station.
SIMON
Lovely. Thank you.
(to Connie)
Let’s go. We’re getting our things.
STEN
(gesturing)
I do need your help jumping the
truck, if you’ll be so kind.

SIMON
You need my help specifically?

STEV
Who am I driving?
Simon pauses.
SIMON
(to Connie)
Go pack our stuff. I’ll pick you up
out front in -
(to Sten)
- five minutes?
STEN
Very fine.
Connie doesn’t want to go alone. She hesitates and then walks
quickly off. We TRACK alongside Connie, following her away.
As Connie speed-walks, PANIC rises in her. She looks back a
few times, making sure that she’s not being followed.
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary Following a disturbing animal sacrifice ceremony, Simon and Connie are deeply troubled. Simon challenges Sten's justification for the ritual, arguing that it is immoral to teach children to kill innocent creatures. Sten defends the practice, comparing it to the necessary sacrifices in relationships, but Simon remains unconvinced. The scene ends with Simon and Connie, visibly shaken, leaving the hill, leaving the conflict unresolved.
Strengths
  • Intense atmosphere
  • Deep exploration of cultural practices
  • Strong emotional impact
Weaknesses
  • Potentially disturbing content for some audiences

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

The scene's primary job is to dramatize the ideological clash between the rational outsider and the cult, and it does so with a memorable, unsettling metaphor from Sten. The one thing limiting the overall score is that the scene is more confirmatory than transformative — it solidifies what we already suspect rather than surprising us or raising new stakes, and Connie remains underutilized.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept — a direct ideological confrontation between an outsider and a cult member after a brutal ritual — is strong and well-executed. Simon's visceral disgust ('I just saw something I can’t ever unsee') and Sten's calm, philosophical reframing of sacrifice as essential to relationships create a compelling clash. The concept works because it dramatizes the central horror of the film: the Hårgans' worldview is internally consistent and seductive, not just evil. The scene earns its place by forcing the audience to sit with the moral discomfort.

Plot: 6

The scene advances the plot by removing Simon and Connie from the story — a necessary narrowing of the cast before the final act. Sten's offer to drive them to the station is a clean, logical mechanism. However, the scene's plot function is primarily procedural: it gets rid of the skeptics. The ideological debate, while rich, doesn't change the trajectory of the main characters (Dani, Christian) or introduce a new complication. It's competent but not propulsive.

Originality: 7

The scene's originality lies in its refusal to make the cult member a sneering villain. Sten's metaphor of sacrifice in a romantic relationship is genuinely unsettling because it's recognizable — it echoes real-world toxic dynamics. The scene also subverts the expected 'outsider storms off' beat by having Sten calmly offer a ride. This is not a radical departure, but it's a smart, well-observed twist on the cult confrontation trope.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Simon is well-drawn as the voice of rational outrage — his anger is specific and earned ('including a fucking defenseless dog'). Connie is less defined, functioning mostly as a calming presence and then a frightened follower. Sten is the standout: his calm, pedagogical tone ('Sacrifice is proof') makes him more chilling than any overt threat. The scene efficiently establishes Simon as the character who will not be assimilated, which makes his later fate (implied in the summary) more tragic.

Character Changes: 5

Simon enters the scene traumatized and leaves resolved to escape — his position has hardened, but he hasn't changed. Connie moves from trying to calm Simon to following him in fear, but her arc is minimal. Sten remains consistent: the patient, philosophical cultist. The scene's function is to confirm existing character positions rather than transform them. For a horror film, this is functional — the change is in the audience's understanding, not the characters' — but it limits the scene's emotional depth.

Internal Goal: 5

Simon's internal goal is to confront the disturbing nature of the animal sacrifice ritual and express his moral outrage. This reflects his deeper need for justice and compassion.

External Goal: 7

Simon's external goal is to leave the location and distance himself from the disturbing ritual. This reflects the immediate challenge of confronting a cultural practice that goes against his values.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The scene has strong, escalating conflict. Simon's outrage ('What the fuck is that smile, mate?') directly challenges Ingemar and the Hårgan worldview. Sten's philosophical counter ('Sacrifice is essential in any relationship') raises the stakes of the argument. The conflict is layered: Simon vs. the Hårgans, Simon vs. Connie (she tries to calm him), and the Hårgans vs. the outsiders' moral framework. The tension is sustained through the entire scene, with Simon's final decision to leave providing a clear resolution.

Opposition: 7

The opposition is clear and well-drawn: Simon represents modern, secular moral outrage; Sten and Ingemar represent a closed, ritualistic worldview. Sten's tactic of reframing sacrifice as a relationship metaphor is a strong, unexpected move that forces Simon to defend his position on new ground. However, the opposition is slightly asymmetrical—Simon is emotionally raw, while the Hårgans are collectively calm and pedagogical, which makes them feel more in control. This works for the horror genre (the cult's unflappability is creepy), but it slightly reduces dramatic tension because Simon never lands a blow that truly unsettles them.

High Stakes: 6

The immediate stakes are clear: Simon and Connie might leave the cult, and the Hårgans might let them (Sten offers to drive them). But the deeper stakes—what happens if they stay vs. leave—are underdeveloped. We know from earlier scenes that Simon and Connie are secondary characters, so their departure doesn't feel like a major turning point for the protagonist Dani. The scene's stakes feel more ideological (Simon's moral integrity vs. the cult's worldview) than visceral or plot-driven. The line 'I think we’re leaving' is definitive, but the audience may not feel a strong emotional investment in whether they succeed.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by removing two characters from the narrative, narrowing the focus to Dani, Christian, and Josh. It also deepens the audience's understanding of the Hårgan worldview, which is essential for the escalating horror to come. However, the scene does not create a new question or raise the stakes for the remaining characters — it mostly confirms what we already suspect (the cult is dangerous, Simon is a rational voice). The forward momentum is lateral rather than upward.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene follows a predictable arc: outsider confronts cult, cult defends itself with philosophical rhetoric, outsider decides to leave. Sten's relationship metaphor is a mildly surprising rhetorical move, but the overall shape is familiar from countless cult narratives. The scene's unpredictability comes more from the specific, uncomfortable details (the dog sacrifice, the calm smiles) than from plot twists. For a horror film, this predictability is partly a feature—the audience knows the cult is dangerous, and the tension comes from watching Simon walk into the trap—but it could benefit from a sharper turn.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The philosophical conflict in this scene is between the characters' differing views on sacrifice and its role in relationships. Simon sees sacrifice as barbaric, while Sten argues that it is essential for maintaining relationships.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene generates strong emotional impact through Simon's visceral outrage and Connie's visible fear. Simon's line 'I just saw something I can’t ever unsee' is emotionally resonant, and his anger feels justified. Connie's silent panic as she walks away—'PANIC rises in her. She looks back a few times'—is a powerful, wordless beat that lands the horror of the situation. The emotional impact is somewhat blunted by the fact that Simon and Connie are secondary characters; we care about their plight, but not as deeply as if they were Dani or Christian.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is sharp and character-specific. Simon's colloquial aggression ('Don’t sort me out, mate!') contrasts effectively with Sten's formal, pedagogical tone ('Sacrifice is essential in any relationship'). Irma's interjection ('Why are you swearing?! We’re not swearing!') is a darkly comic beat that reveals the cult's bizarre social norms. The dialogue serves both character and theme. The only weakness is that Sten's metaphor speech feels slightly on-the-nose—it's a clear authorial statement about the film's themes rather than something a real person would say in that moment.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging due to the high conflict and moral tension. The audience is likely invested in whether Simon and Connie will escape, and the philosophical debate keeps the mind engaged. The scene's length (about 2 pages) is appropriate. The engagement dips slightly during Sten's extended metaphor, which feels more explanatory than dramatic. Connie's silent walk at the end is a strong re-engagement beat, shifting from verbal to visual storytelling.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is generally strong. The scene opens with a quick, punchy exchange ('Are we eating those animals?' / 'Not those ones.') that immediately establishes conflict. The middle section slows down for Sten's philosophical speech, which risks dragging but is saved by the tension of the argument. The ending accelerates with Simon's decision to leave and Connie's panicked walk. The pacing could be tightened by trimming a few lines from Sten's speech, but overall it works.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene header is correct, character names are in caps, parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively (e.g., '(seeing the aggression)', '(trying to calm him)'). The 'CONTINUED' marker and page numbers are standard. No formatting issues.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-part structure: (1) Simon confronts Ingemar, (2) Sten delivers a philosophical counter, (3) Simon decides to leave and Connie walks away. The structure is logical and serves the dramatic arc. The ending on Connie's POV is a strong structural choice, shifting focus from the verbal argument to the emotional aftermath. The scene could be strengthened by a clearer turning point—a moment where Simon's position shifts or hardens decisively.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit too expository. It's a lot of telling rather than showing. The characters are explaining things to each other, and it feels more like a lecture than a natural conversation.
  • The scene lacks a clear conflict. It is primarily driven by Simon's anger, but it doesn't have a sense of tension or purpose. The back and forth between Simon and Sten about sacrifice doesn't feel organic to the story and feels more like an info dump.
  • The scene's pacing is uneven. There are long stretches of dialogue, which can feel tedious, especially when the characters are simply explaining their beliefs to each other.
  • The character development is lacking. Simon's anger doesn't feel earned, and the audience doesn't get a good sense of his motives for being so upset.
  • The scene's ending feels abrupt. Simon decides to leave, but it isn't clear what motivates him. The scene lacks a sense of closure.
  • The scene's overall tone feels a bit inconsistent. It starts with a somber and unsettling mood, but it then shifts to a more expository and didactic tone.
Suggestions
  • Show, don't tell. Instead of having characters explain their beliefs, find a way to show the audience what they believe through their actions, dialogue, and interactions.
  • Create a clear conflict. What is at stake in this scene? What are the characters fighting for? Is it about Simon's reaction to the sacrifice, or is there something deeper going on?
  • Focus on the visual. Use the scene to build the world and the atmosphere. What do the Hårgan rituals look like? How do they make Simon and Connie feel?
  • Develop the characters. Give the audience a better sense of who Simon is and why he is so disturbed by what he has seen. Make his anger feel justified and relatable.
  • Create a stronger sense of tension. What are the stakes for Simon and Connie? What will happen to them if they leave?
  • Give the scene a more satisfying ending. What is the emotional impact of Simon's decision to leave? What does it mean for the future of the story?



Scene 26 -  Simon's Departure and Christian's Indifference
70A EXT. MAIN HOUSE 70A

She arrives at the MAIN HOUSE. Dani and Pelle are standing
outside. They watch her storm past.
DANI CONNIE
Are you okay, Connie? (not stopping)
Yeah. Sorry. We’re actually
leaving.

We stay outside with Dani and Pelle in a wide. Before long,
ODD comes running up.
ODD
Connie!

Connie steps out. She lugs her bags and Simon’s bags.

ODD (CONT’D)
Simon told me to tell you...
(catching his breath)
Jan drove him to the train station.
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 81
70A CONTINUED: 70A
ODD (CONT’D)
After Simon gets dropped off, he’s
sending the truck straight back for
you -
CONNIE ODD (CONT'D)
What? - and you’ll meet him there.
CONNIE
No. Why would he go without me? He
wouldn’t do that.
ODD
The truck only had room for two.
CONNIE
What does that mean? That’s not
true. Why wouldn’t he tell me?
ODD
Today’s only train leaves in ninety
minutes. It takes thirty-five
minutes to drive there and back.
They didn’t want to waste time.
CONNIE
So I could’ve sat on his lap!
ODD
Simon said that, too. Yet we don’t
break traffic laws.
Connie looks to Dani, incredulous.
CONNIE
(to Odd)
They just left without me, just
now?
ODD
There wasn’t room in the truck.
Yet it is coming right back. For
you.
Connie shakes her head, not buying it. She WALKS OFF, on a
mission to find out more. Odd turns to Dani:
ODD (CONT’D)
Lunch in a bit!

71 *OMITTED* 71

72 *OMITTED* 72
73 EXT. FIELD - DAY 73
Mark, standing in the shadow of the kitchen-side, peers
cautiously around the corner. He’s listening to (and trying
to catch a glimpse of) ULF, who cries into the shoulder of
MATS (late 60s), a handsome elder. He’s still devastated
over the desecrated Rotvälta.

MATS
Jag vet. Det är obegripligt. Men
han förstod inte vad han gjorde.
Beyond this, Christian is interviewing VALENTIN (20s).
Christian takes NOTES as he asks questions. Two Hårga women
listen in, smiling.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 82
73 CONTINUED: 73
Christian’s eyes keep straying to JOSH, who is also
questioning people. They are now RACING to gather info.
CHRISTIAN
How are roles or jobs assigned?
VALENTIN
That’s based on traits we show as
kids. For example:
(points to Mats)
He was assigned “to protect,” so he
made his pilgrimage as doctor.
Christian quickly writes this down. DANI walks up to him.
CHRISTIAN
Hey. You okay?
DANI
...Simon left without Connie.
CHRISTIAN
(faux concern)
Really? That’s so shitty.
Christian bluntly returns his attention to Valentin.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(to Happy Man)
Actually - what about coupling? Is
incest ever a problem?
Dani PAUSES, disturbed by Christian’s indifference. For the
first time, she actually looks scared of him.
VALENTIN
Ha! Well, the bloodlines are very
well preserved, so the elders must
approve mates. Cousins can
sometimes mate, but we do respect
the incest taboo, so...we often
need to invite outside peoples.
Christian is taking feverish notes. Dani watches him with a
new kind of SCRUTINY; a new kind of distrust. As Christian
writes, he GLANCES over at something, and then does a double
take (”what the hell?”). Dani also looks...
JOSH is being led to Ruben’s temple by ARNE...

Christian stares at this, wild-eyed. Dani walks disdainfully
away from him.

74 *OMITTED* 74

75 *OMITTED* 75
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Connie arrives at the main house to find Simon has left for the train station without her. Odd claims there was no room in the truck, but Connie is unconvinced. Meanwhile, Christian interviews Valentin about Hårga customs while Dani arrives with the news of Simon's departure, which Christian seems indifferent to. Josh is led to Ruben's temple by Arne, a development Christian observes with surprise. Dani, now distrustful of Christian, walks away, leaving him alone with Valentin.
Strengths
  • Effective atmosphere
  • Intriguing concept
  • Complex characters
  • Tense conflicts
  • Emotional depth
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel forced
  • Pacing could be improved in certain parts

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene competently advances the plot and deepens Dani's distrust of Christian, but it functions primarily as a transitional beat rather than a standout setpiece. The one thing most limiting the overall score is the lack of a clear external goal for Dani, which makes her feel passive; giving her a specific action or ask would raise the scene's dramatic stakes.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept — a woman being gaslit and abandoned within a cult-like community — is working well. Connie's disappearance and Odd's flimsy excuse ('The truck only had room for two') create a clear, unsettling dynamic. Dani's growing distrust of Christian ('For the first time, she actually looks scared of him') deepens the horror-drama blend. The concept is strong and consistent with the genre.

Plot: 6

The plot advances: Connie is separated from Simon, Dani's distrust of Christian escalates, and Josh is led to the temple (a key location). However, the scene is largely transitional — it confirms what we already suspect (the Hårgas are isolating outsiders) without a major new revelation. The Christian/Valentin interview feels like exposition delivery rather than plot propulsion.

Originality: 5

The scene's beats — a character being gaslit about a missing person, a boyfriend prioritizing his work over his partner's distress — are familiar horror/thriller tropes. The execution is competent but not surprising. The 'truck only had room for two' excuse is a classic cult isolation tactic. The scene doesn't need to be wildly original to function, but it doesn't offer a fresh twist on these dynamics.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Characters are well-drawn. Connie's incredulity ('Why would he go without me?') feels real. Christian's faux concern ('Really? That's so shitty') followed by his immediate return to note-taking is a sharp character beat. Dani's growing fear ('she actually looks scared of him') is earned. Odd's polite, unflappable lying is chilling. The characters serve the horror-drama blend effectively.

Character Changes: 7

Dani experiences a significant shift: she moves from concern about Connie to a new, deeper fear of Christian ('For the first time, she actually looks scared of him'). This is a clear character movement — a relationship shift and a pressure point. Christian's character is reinforced (his self-absorption deepens) but doesn't change. Connie's character is static (she remains a victim). The scene's genre (horror/drama) rewards this kind of pressure-based movement.

Internal Goal: 5

Connie's internal goal is to understand why Simon left without her and to confront the situation head-on. This reflects her need for security and trust in her relationship.

External Goal: 6

Connie's external goal is to find out more information about Simon's departure and to potentially catch up with him before he leaves.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has two clear conflict threads: Connie vs. Odd (gaslighting about Simon leaving) and Dani vs. Christian (his indifference to Connie's plight). The Connie-Odd exchange works well—her disbelief ('Why would he go without me?') and his absurd rationalizations ('we don’t break traffic laws') create genuine tension. However, the Dani-Christian beat is underdeveloped: Christian's 'Really? That’s so shitty' is dismissive but not confrontational, and Dani's reaction is internalized as 'scared of him' without a direct clash. The conflict dissipates quickly as Christian returns to his interview and Dani walks away, leaving the scene feeling like it sets up future conflict rather than delivering it now.

Opposition: 5

Opposition is present but uneven. Odd opposes Connie's desire to stay with Simon—he uses bureaucratic logic ('truck only had room for two') to gaslight her, which is effective. Christian opposes Dani's concern with indifference, but his opposition is passive (he just returns to his notes) rather than active. The scene lacks a clear opposing force that Dani must struggle against in the moment; she observes and walks away, which reduces dramatic tension.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are present but abstract. Connie's disappearance raises the question of whether the Hårgans are dangerous, but Dani and Christian's argument doesn't escalate this—it's about his indifference, not survival. The scene tells us Dani is 'scared of him' but doesn't show what she risks by staying or leaving. The stakes feel deferred to later scenes rather than immediate.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward effectively: Connie is separated from Simon (raising stakes for both), Dani's distrust of Christian crystallizes ('she actually looks scared of him'), and Josh is led to the temple (a key plot point). The scene ends with Dani walking away from Christian, a clear story beat. The momentum is solid.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has some unpredictable beats: Odd's absurd 'we don’t break traffic laws' line is surprising and darkly comic. Christian's blunt return to his interview after Dani's news is also unexpected—it shows his detachment. However, the overall trajectory (Connie is gaslit, Dani is disturbed) is predictable given the genre. The scene doesn't subvert expectations in a major way.

Philosophical Conflict: 4

The philosophical conflict in this scene is between Christian's indifference towards cultural norms and Dani's discomfort with his behavior. This challenges Dani's values of respect and empathy.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The Connie-Odd exchange generates unease and sympathy for Connie, but the Dani-Christian beat falls flat emotionally. Dani's fear is described ('she actually looks scared of him') but not dramatized—we're told, not shown. Christian's indifference is clear but doesn't land as emotionally resonant because Dani doesn't react strongly. The scene ends with Dani walking away, which dissipates the emotional buildup.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is strong overall. Odd's lines are particularly effective—'we don’t break traffic laws' is absurd and menacing. Connie's responses feel natural and desperate. Christian's 'Really? That’s so shitty' is a bit on-the-nose but works for his character. The Valentin interview dialogue is functional but exposition-heavy ('bloodlines are very well preserved'). The dialogue serves the scene's purpose without being flashy.

Engagement: 6

The scene is engaging in its first half (Connie-Odd) but loses momentum in the second half (Dani-Christian). The Connie beat creates mystery and sympathy, pulling the reader in. The Dani-Christian beat feels like a placeholder—it tells us what we already know (Christian is selfish, Dani is scared) without advancing the plot or deepening character. The Valentin interview adds worldbuilding but slows engagement.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is uneven. The Connie-Odd exchange is tight and propulsive—each line escalates the tension. The transition to the field feels like a reset, and the Valentin interview slows things down with exposition. The Dani-Christian beat is brief but doesn't build to a climax; it fizzles. The scene ends with a visual hook (Josh being led to the temple) that recovers some momentum.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear, character names are properly capitalized, and dialogue is well-formatted. The use of (CONT'D) and (MORE) is correct. The only minor issue is the parenthetical '(to Happy Man)' which is a bit informal but not a problem. The omitted scenes are noted properly.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear three-part structure: Connie-Odd confrontation, Dani-Christian exchange, Valentin interview with Josh reveal. Each part has a purpose, but the transitions feel abrupt. The Connie beat ends with her walking off, then we cut to the field without a clear bridge. The Dani-Christian beat is too short to feel like a complete dramatic unit. The Josh reveal at the end is a strong hook but feels disconnected from the earlier conflict.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a slow and clunky introduction of Connie's situation, which feels like a rehash of the previous scene. It could benefit from a quicker pace and more direct action.
  • Odd's dialogue feels overly expository. He provides too much information about Simon's intentions, which could be conveyed more subtly through Connie's reaction and actions.
  • Connie's disbelief about Simon leaving her behind is not fully conveyed. The dialogue feels a bit flat and doesn't capture her emotional response.
  • The scene shifts abruptly to Mark and Ulf, disrupting the flow and creating a disconnect. It would be more effective to transition smoothly between these scenes, perhaps through a visual connection or a shared character.
  • The introduction of Christian's interview with Valentin feels rushed. The dialogue is expository and doesn't fully engage the reader. The scene could benefit from more visual detail and subtext to make the interview more compelling.
  • Christian's reaction to Connie's statement about Simon leaving feels overly casual. It's out of character and doesn't reflect the seriousness of the situation. This moment could be used to reveal more about Christian's motivations and anxieties.
  • Dani's reaction to Christian's lack of concern is unclear. The script doesn't fully capture her growing distrust of him. This could be amplified through visual cues, internal monologue, or dialogue.
  • The final image of Josh being led to Ruben's temple feels jarring and abrupt. The scene doesn't fully explain the significance of this action, leaving the reader with unanswered questions. The scene should build up to this moment more effectively.
  • The scene lacks a clear sense of purpose. It doesn't advance the plot significantly or reveal any crucial information about the characters or setting.
Suggestions
  • Consider opening the scene with a more dynamic visual, such as Connie's frantic search for Simon, to immediately grab the reader's attention.
  • Cut down on the expository dialogue. Allow Connie's reactions and actions to reveal Simon's intentions and her feelings.
  • Add visual details to create a more immersive experience. Describe Connie's panicked expressions, her quickened pace, and her frantic search for answers.
  • Find a smoother transition between Connie's scene and Mark and Ulf. This could be achieved by a shared character, a visual connection, or a shift in time.
  • Give Christian's interview with Valentin more depth and visual detail. Show Christian's growing anxiety and his obsession with gathering information.
  • Make Christian's reaction to Connie's statement about Simon leaving more nuanced. Show his inner conflict and his potential motives for his nonchalance.
  • Amplify Dani's reaction to Christian's indifference. Show her growing distrust through her body language, internal monologue, or sharp dialogue.
  • Build up the scene towards Josh being led to Ruben's temple. Show the growing tension and mystery surrounding the temple and its significance.
  • Consider adding a scene where Connie is reunited with Simon at the train station. This would allow for a more satisfying conclusion to her storyline and provide a clearer sense of closure.
  • Make sure the scene serves a clear purpose in the overall story. It should advance the plot, reveal character development, or create tension for the reader.



Scene 27 -  A Taste of the Unknown
76 EXT. FARMSTEAD - MINUTES LATER 76
Dani walks idly around, thinking about her exchange with
Pelle (and about Simon leaving Connie). She holds the herb
pouch that Pelle gave to her. As the gears turn in her head,
her attention falls on...
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 83
76 CONTINUED: 76
A large KITCHEN in one of the houses. A group of WOMEN (all
ages) collaborate to prepare dinner. One woman, ULRIKA (30s),
sees Dani and waves her over. Dani pauses and then
approaches.
ULRIKA
Would you like to help join us?
DANI
Sure!

She steps up.

DANI (CONT’D)
Do you know...have you seen Simon?
ULRIKA
Oh, yes, he was driven to the
station. Did you not say goodbye?
DANI
No. I didn’t. But that’s okay...
(mind still racing)
What are we making?
ULRIKA
Meat tarts!
Dani smiles “ooh!” and joins the women. She’s handed an
apron. Another Woman says something to Dani in Swedish.
ULRIKA (CONT’D)
(translating)
Hon säger att du är så vacker.
DANI
Oh! She’s so beautiful!
Meanwhile, MAJA is preparing a tray of unbaked MEAT PIES. One
of the pies is clearly very special. She distinguishes this
one by laying a special BASIL LEAF on top.
76A EXT. FARMSTEAD - SAME TIME 76A
SIV stands among labouring men, staring at the KITCHEN
WINDOW. She watches Dani. Behind her, the maypole is being
transported from its original placement.
77 INT. TEMPLE - SAME TIME 77
The HOLY TEMPLE. Josh stands near the altar with Arne, who
has pulled the Rubi Radr from an elevated pedestal. He
shows Josh the text (written in the graphic Affect language
- a combination of runes and abstract hand paintings). The
walls of the temple are lined with thousands of books that
look like variations on the Rubi Radr.
ARNE
We describe it like “emotional sheet
music.”
JOSH
What does it say?
ARNE
Well...each runic letter stands for
one of the 16 Affects, which are
graded from most holy to most unholy.
This one is about Grief.
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 84
77 CONTINUED: 77
ARNE (CONT'D)
You can see at the end, however, we
have blank pages?
Indeed the last half of the book is BLANK.
ARNE (CONT’D)
This is because the Rubi Radr is a
forever work in progress. Forever
evolving. We have many hundreds of
these.
JOSH
And who decides what’s added?
ARNE
Well - this iteration is being
written by Ruben.
Arne points to RUBEN, the deformed boy, who is playing
outside.
JOSH
(confused)
The...disabled?
ARNE
Since birth. He draws and the Elders
interpret.
He shows Josh the first pages. They are marked by HANDPRINTS -
all in different colors of paint. (Below the drawings are
illustrative interpretations.)
ARNE (CONT’D)
Ruben is unclouded by normal
cognition. It makes him open for the
source.
JOSH
So...what happens when Ruben dies? Do
you just wait until a new baby isn't
“clouded”?
ARNE
Ruben was a product of inbreeding.
All of our Oracles have been
deliberate products of inbreeding.
Josh’s jaw hangs. He hides his amazement.
JOSH
Can I possibly take a photograph?
ARNE
(suddenly alarmed)
What? No. Absolutely not.
Arne CLOSES the book.
JOSH ARNE (CONT'D)
Okay. Sorry. Absolutely not.

A TENSE beat. Broken suddenly by a very DISTANT SCREAM, too
far away to discern whether it’s made by a man or animal.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 85
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Dani explores the farmstead, joining the women preparing dinner and learning about the community. Meanwhile, Josh encounters the mysterious Rubi Radr in the temple, a book filled with runes and abstract art. As Josh learns about the book and its creator, a distant scream echoes through the air, leaving both Dani and Josh with a sense of unease and anticipation.
Strengths
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Intriguing concept of Hårga rituals
  • Well-defined characters and conflicts
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may be confusing for the audience

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene effectively delivers two parallel information tracks that deepen the cult's mythology and advance the plot, but it lacks a strong character-driving engine for Dani—she remains passive, without a clear internal or external goal, which limits the scene's emotional momentum and makes it feel more like setup than a self-contained dramatic beat.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept is strong: it splits into two parallel tracks—Dani being absorbed into the domestic, feminine labor of the Hårga (the kitchen) while Josh is given access to the cult's sacred text, the Rubi Radr. This dual structure deepens the horror by showing how the community operates on two levels: welcoming and intellectual. The kitchen scene feels warm and mundane, which contrasts with the temple scene's eerie revelations about inbreeding and oracles. The concept is working well.

Plot: 6

The plot advances in two ways: Dani learns Simon was driven to the station (a lie, as we know), and Josh learns the Rubi Radr is written by an inbred oracle. Both are important reveals. However, the scene lacks a clear causal link between the two tracks—they feel like parallel information dumps rather than a single escalating plot movement. The distant scream at the end is a classic horror beat but feels disconnected from the scene's internal logic.

Originality: 8

The scene is highly original in its content: the Rubi Radr as 'emotional sheet music,' the oracle being a product of deliberate inbreeding, and the mundane kitchen work as a cover for cult activity. These are fresh, unsettling ideas that feel specific to this story. The execution is confident and avoids cliché. The only minor cost is that the 'distant scream' is a well-worn horror trope, but it's used sparingly.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is characterized through her passive, observant state—she's still processing the Ättestupan and Simon's departure. Her 'mind still racing' is a good internal note. Josh is characterized as intellectually curious but ethically naive—he's excited by the inbreeding revelation rather than horrified. Ulrika and Arne are functional cult members, warm and informative respectively. The characters are clear and serve the scene's purpose.

Character Changes: 5

Dani's character movement is minimal: she goes from 'thinking about her exchange with Pelle' to joining the kitchen work. There's no new pressure, revelation, or choice that changes her state. Josh's character movement is also flat: he goes from curious to amazed to rebuffed. The scene functions more as an information delivery system than a character-changing beat. For a horror-drama, this is a missed opportunity to deepen Dani's internal conflict.

Internal Goal: 5

Dani's internal goal in this scene is to find solace and distraction from her emotional turmoil after Simon's departure. She seeks connection and a sense of belonging within the community, as evidenced by her willingness to help with dinner preparations.

External Goal: 4

Dani's external goal is to engage in a communal activity and distract herself from her personal problems. By participating in the cooking process, she aims to integrate herself into the community and find a sense of purpose.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene has two halves: Dani's kitchen interaction and Josh's temple revelation. In the kitchen, there is no conflict—Dani asks about Simon, gets a placid answer, and joins the women harmoniously. The only tension is Dani's 'mind still racing' parenthetical, which is internal and not dramatized. In the temple, Josh's request to photograph the book is denied, creating a brief spike of opposition, but it resolves quickly with Josh's apology. The distant scream at the end is ominous but not a direct conflict. Overall, the scene coasts on exposition and atmosphere rather than active struggle.

Opposition: 3

Opposition is nearly absent. In the kitchen, Ulrika and the women are welcoming and cooperative. The only oppositional force is Arne's refusal to let Josh photograph the book, but it's a single line ('What? No. Absolutely not.') followed by Josh's immediate capitulation. There is no sustained push-pull. Siv watching from outside is a surveillance beat, not active opposition. The scene lacks a character who wants something another character is actively blocking.

High Stakes: 5

Stakes are present but diffuse. For Dani, the unspoken stake is her safety and trust in the community—she's probing whether Simon's departure was voluntary. For Josh, the stake is access to the cult's secrets, which he needs for his thesis and which could expose him to danger. However, neither character articulates what they stand to lose. The distant scream hints at rising stakes, but it's too vague to land as a concrete threat. The scene functions as a low-stakes information-gathering beat, which is appropriate for this point in the script but could be tightened.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by confirming Simon's departure (a lie that sets up his later death) and by revealing the cult's breeding program and the nature of the Rubi Radr. These are significant plot points. However, the scene feels like it's treading water emotionally for Dani—she's still in a state of passive observation. The story moves more through information than through character action or consequence.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has moderate unpredictability. The kitchen half is predictable—Dani joins the women, asks about Simon, gets a bland answer. The temple half is more surprising: the revelation that Ruben is a product of deliberate inbreeding is a genuine shock, and the distant scream at the end is an effective ominous note. However, the overall shape of the scene (exposition followed by more exposition) is familiar. The unpredictability comes from content, not structure.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the community's unique belief system and practices, such as inbreeding to produce oracles. This challenges Josh's worldview and ethical beliefs, leading to a moment of tension and discomfort.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 4

The emotional impact is muted. Dani's 'mind still racing' is told, not felt—we don't see her anxiety manifest in behavior. Her smile and 'ooh!' at the meat tarts feel like a mask, but the script doesn't show the effort of wearing that mask. Josh's 'jaw hangs' at the inbreeding reveal is a strong image, but it's undercut by his quick recovery. The distant scream is the most emotionally effective beat, creating unease, but it's disconnected from the characters' immediate experience. The scene lacks a moment of genuine emotional connection or rupture.

Dialogue: 5

The dialogue is functional but unremarkable. Ulrika's lines are expository ('he was driven to the station') and welcoming ('Would you like to help join us?'). The translation moment ('Hon säger att du är så vacker') is a nice cultural touch but doesn't reveal character. Arne's dialogue is the most interesting—'emotional sheet music' and 'unclouded by normal cognition' are evocative phrases that build the cult's mythology. Josh's lines are mostly questions, which is appropriate for his role as investigator. The dialogue serves its purpose but lacks subtext or verbal conflict.

Engagement: 5

Engagement is moderate. The kitchen scene is pleasant but low-stakes, and the reader may feel the scene is treading water. The temple scene is more engaging due to the lore reveals and the inbreeding shock. The distant scream at the end is an effective hook that pulls the reader forward. However, the scene lacks a central question or tension that makes the reader lean in. Dani's internal state is described but not dramatized, so we watch her from the outside rather than experiencing her uncertainty.

Pacing: 6

Pacing is functional. The scene has two distinct halves: a slower, domestic kitchen sequence and a faster, more intense temple sequence. The transition between them (Siv watching) is a good pause. The temple scene builds momentum through the escalating revelations (emotional sheet music → grief → blank pages → Ruben → inbreeding → scream). The scream at the end is a strong punctuation. However, the kitchen scene could be tightened—Dani's walk and the translation beat feel slightly indulgent for a scene that is primarily about information delivery.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headers are clear (EXT. FARMSTEAD - MINUTES LATER, INT. TEMPLE - SAME TIME). Action lines are concise and visual. Parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively. The only minor issue is the parenthetical '(mind still racing)' which tells rather than shows, but it's a small choice. The script follows standard industry formatting.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear two-part structure: Dani's kitchen integration and Josh's temple revelation. Both serve the larger narrative—Dani is being absorbed into the community, Josh is uncovering dangerous secrets. The Siv beat (76A) acts as a structural hinge, connecting the two halves visually. The distant scream at the end is a classic cliffhanger that propels the story forward. The structure is sound but conventional: setup, exposition, hook. It doesn't subvert expectations or create a surprising turn within the scene itself.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit too exposition-heavy. It's mostly dialogue about the Rubi Radr, and while that information is important, it could be conveyed more organically.
  • The character of Arne feels somewhat flat. His motivations for refusing to let Josh photograph the book aren't entirely clear, and his sudden shift in demeanor could be smoother.
  • The pacing is a bit slow. The scene starts with Dani going to the kitchen, which is a nice change of pace, but the conversation with Ulrika is a bit drawn out.
  • The visual aspect of the scene could be more impactful. The description of the temple and the Rubi Radr are well-written, but they don't quite translate into a memorable visual experience.
  • The scream at the end feels a bit abrupt and doesn't have much context. It's a good cliffhanger, but it would be even more effective if the audience had more reason to care about what's causing the scream.
  • The scene would benefit from showing more of the Hårgan community's rituals and beliefs. The focus on the Rubi Radr is important, but it shouldn't be the only aspect of their culture that is explored in this scene.
Suggestions
  • Instead of just explaining the Rubi Radr, show Josh actively reading it. Have him notice something unusual, perhaps a hidden message or a chilling image, that makes him want to photograph it.
  • Give Arne a more compelling motivation for refusing Josh's request. Maybe he believes the book is sacred and shouldn't be photographed, or perhaps he fears Josh will misinterpret the information.
  • Consider adding a scene where Dani and Christian are having a conversation about the animal sacrifice. This could provide context for the scream and also further develop their relationship.
  • Use the visual language of the script to create a more immersive experience. Describe the temple in detail, paying attention to its architecture, decorations, and atmosphere. Similarly, describe the Rubi Radr in a way that captures its beauty and mystery.
  • Before the scream, have a moment where the characters are engaged in a conversation or activity that highlights the tension building in the village. This will make the scream feel more impactful.
  • Interweave scenes with other aspects of the Hårgan culture, such as their daily lives, traditions, or beliefs. This will help the audience understand the larger context of the Rubi Radr and its significance within the community.



Scene 28 -  Tensions at the Fire Temple Feast
77A INT. KITCHEN - EVENING 77A

Five seconds earlier. Dani is taking pies out of the oven,
but then the same distant scream from the last scene makes
her HALT.

78 *OMITTED* 78

79 *OMITTED* 79

80 *OMITTED* 80

81 EXT. FIRE TEMPLE - EVENING 81
Five seconds earlier. Mark, who was just approaching the
triangular temple, freezes to investigate the distance
scream. It is followed by nothing.
His attention now returns to the temple, where a group of
young women are entering and exiting. The women entering
carry large floral ornaments; the ones exiting are fetching
new ornaments from a pile.
Mark keeps his distance, but continues to warily approach.
INGA emerges from the house, but when she sees him, she
pauses and hesitantly waves hello.

MARK
(to himself)
Fuck, yep, that’s her.
Embarrassed, Mark gives a half-wave, then instinctively turns
away, as if to change course.

MARK (CONT’D)
Fuck.
He then forces himself to turn back. Still looking at him,
Inga has returned to work, having picked up a big piece of
floral ornamentation. She turns her back to him as she re-
enters the temple.
Behind Mark, the young boy BROR runs from one group to
another, announcing:

BROR (O.S.)
Maten är klar! ... Det är dags för
mat!
82 EXT. FIELD - EVENING 82
The dining tables are now set in a runic pattern (symbolism
TBD). Everyone is seated.
Christian, Dani, Josh and Mark sit at a table. Pelle is
seated a few seats away. Dani glances over at him. He smiles
warmly and looks away. Dani’s eyes LINGER on him.
The SERVERS are laying plates in front of everyone. One
especially COY-LOOKING SERVER sets a plate in front of
CHRISTIAN. It features the special meat pie with the BASIL LEAF
on top.
CHRISTIAN
Thanks.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 86
82 CONTINUED: 82
Dani turns to Christian.
DANI
Has anyone seen Connie?
CHRISTIAN
I think Mark did earlier.
MARK
Yeah, I’m pretty sure I noticed
her trying out for the sprinting
olympics.
DANI
What? Where?

JARL, a happy Hårgan, inserts himself. (Valentin, beside him,
smiles and nods in agreement through this.)
JARL
Sorry, but I can say what happened.
Her boyfriend called the landline
from the train station and calmed
Connie down. Then she begged our
pardon and I drove her to meet him.

A brief pause as everyone considers this.

CHRISTIAN
Okay, well, that’s a relief.
DANI
Why would Simon would leave without
her?
CHRISTIAN
I’m sure it was just
miscommunication.
DANI
(after a moment)
I could see you possibly doing that.
CHRISTIAN
...The hell does that mean?

DANI
........Never mind.
Christian stares at Dani. Surprised at the uncharacteristic
defiance.
Meanwhile, Mark has noticed ULF staring at him from a
distance. Ulf has murder in his eyes.
MARK
(to Josh)
Fuck. Somebody’s still sore about
“the ancestral tree.”
Josh looks up to see Ulf, whose eyes really are trained on
Mark.
JOSH
Yikes.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 87
82 CONTINUED: 82
MARK
Is he gonna kill me?
Josh, preoccupied, turns to Christian. He asks, faux-
casually:
JOSH
Did you learn anything about the
Rubi Radr?
CHRISTIAN
(mock-delighted)
Oh, what? You wanna collaborate now?
Josh ignores this and moves on to his food.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I know that one elder gave you a
glimpse.
JOSH
(abruptly, ending it)
Thank you. Sorry I brought it up.
Christian seethes. He takes a BITE of his tart. As he chews,
he catches something on his tongue, and pulls a PUBIC HAIR
from his mouth. His eyes widen with alarm.
MARK
(seeing this)
Oh my God, dude. What the fuck?
DANI
(inquiring)
What is it?
MARK DANI (CONT'D)
Was that a fucking pube? Ew.

CHRISTIAN
It’s just a hair.

MARK
Yeah. A pubic hair.
CHRISTIAN MARK (CONT'D)
(embarrassed) Why are you embarrassed?
Shhh! Calm down. They’re the ones handing out
hair pies.
Christian tenses up, embarrassed by Mark. He then notices:
MAJA is looking at him. Dani catches this.
Christian self-consciously breaks the gaze, taking a sip of
his drink (a pink-tinted MEAD in a crystal glass).
Mark notices that ULF is still staring him down.
MARK (CONT’D)
Jesus. He’s still lookin’ at me.
Josh looks tensely at his NOTES. He stares at a line that
reads: Affects -- runic combinations, “emotional sheet
music”, followed by different examples of the affect
hieroglyphics.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 88
82 CONTINUED: 82
INGA, the pretty brunette, sneaks up behind Mark. She
whispers in his ear.
INGA
You will come with me?
Mark turns to her, startled. He smiles widely.
MARK
What?
INGA
You will come? I show you.
MARK
Uhhh... Oh-kay.
INGA MARK (CONT'D)
Yes? Yeah. Okay. Sure. Great.
Mark rises from his seat.
MARK (CONT’D)
(to his friends)
I’ll be back, I guess? She’s gonna
show me...
Mark looks very excited as he walks off with Inga. She takes
his hand and leads him toward the woods.
DANI
Somebody for everyone, I guess.
Josh is so immersed in his thoughts, he didn’t even notice
Mark being lured away.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary As Dani takes pies from the oven, a distant scream interrupts her. Mark approaches the Fire Temple, where he encounters Inga and a group of young women. Meanwhile, dinner guests are seated in a field, and tensions rise when Christian discovers a pubic hair on his pie. Dani expresses concern over Connie's absence, while Ulf glares at Mark, reminding him of past conflicts. Josh's probing questions about the Rubi Radr create further discomfort. Inga invites Mark to leave with her, heightening the scene's ominous atmosphere.
Strengths
  • Building tension
  • Mystery elements
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Complex character dynamics
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel forced or unnatural

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene competently advances multiple plot threads and maintains character consistency, but it lacks a unifying dramatic spine—the beats feel episodic rather than escalating. The primary limitation is the absence of a clear internal goal for any character, which makes the scene feel reactive. Lifting the score would require giving Dani or Christian a driving want that the scene tests and complicates.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept—a communal dinner where tensions simmer under a veneer of hospitality—is strong and well-suited to the horror-thriller genre. The runic table layout, the special meat pie with a pubic hair, and the looming threat of Ulf's murderous stare all reinforce the cult's unsettling normalcy. The concept is working effectively.

Plot: 6

The plot advances several threads: Connie's disappearance is resolved (too neatly), the pubic hair escalates Christian's discomfort, Mark is lured away by Inga, and Josh's obsession with the Rubi Radr deepens. However, the Connie resolution feels like a convenient off-ramp—Jarl's explanation is too tidy and defuses tension that could have been mined. The scene also lacks a clear causal chain; beats feel episodic rather than building on each other.

Originality: 6

The scene's elements—cult dinner, pubic hair in food, jealous stares, academic rivalry—are familiar from other cult horror films. The runic table layout and the specific combination of tensions (Christian's embarrassment, Mark's fear, Josh's obsession) feel fresh, but the overall shape is conventional. The scene doesn't break new ground but executes its genre beats competently.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Characters are distinct and consistent: Christian is embarrassed and defensive, Dani is observant and increasingly defiant, Mark is comic relief with genuine fear, Josh is obsessive and secretive. The pubic hair beat reveals Christian's vulnerability, and Dani's 'I could see you possibly doing that' shows her growing edge. Mark's fear of Ulf and his excitement about Inga are well-drawn. The characters feel alive and in conflict.

Character Changes: 5

The scene shows character movement but not change. Dani's defiance ('I could see you possibly doing that') is a new note, but it's quickly retracted with 'Never mind.' Christian's embarrassment is a reaction, not a shift. Mark's excitement about Inga is consistent with his earlier behavior. Josh's obsession is reinforced. No character undergoes a meaningful change or faces a new internal pressure that alters their trajectory. The scene is functional but static in terms of character development.

Internal Goal: 4

The protagonist's internal goal is to navigate the social dynamics and tensions within the community, particularly with regards to his interactions with Inga and the looming threat from Ulf.

External Goal: 6

The protagonist's external goal is to understand the customs and rituals of the community, while also trying to avoid potential conflict with Ulf.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has multiple conflict threads: Dani vs Christian over the 'Simon leaving without Connie' exchange, Christian vs Josh over the Rubi Radr thesis, Mark vs Ulf over the ancestral tree, and the pubic hair humiliation. However, most conflicts are brief and undercut by the ensemble structure. The Dani-Christian exchange ('I could see you possibly doing that' / '...The hell does that mean?') has real tension but is immediately dropped for the Mark-Ulf beat. The Christian-Josh conflict is a rehash of scene 19 and feels like marking time. The pubic hair beat is comic but doesn't escalate into genuine confrontation. The scene has many small conflicts but no dominant, escalating one.

Opposition: 5

Opposition is present but diffuse. Dani and Christian have a brief oppositional exchange, but Dani backs down immediately. Christian and Josh have opposing goals (thesis ownership) but the conflict is a repeat of scene 19 and doesn't advance. Mark vs Ulf is a silent stare-down with no active opposition. The pubic hair is a passive-aggressive act with no clear opponent. The strongest opposition is structural: the Hårgan community's hidden agenda vs the outsiders' ignorance, but this is only felt through Jarl's too-smooth explanation of Connie's departure and Inga's luring of Mark. No character is actively opposing another in a way that drives the scene forward.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are present but underarticulated. We know from the whole script that people are in mortal danger, but within this scene, the stakes feel low: Connie's disappearance is resolved too easily by Jarl's explanation, the Christian-Josh thesis conflict is academic, Mark's Ulf problem is comic, and the pubic hair is embarrassing but trivial. The scene doesn't remind us what's at risk — Dani's safety, Christian's moral compromise, the group's survival. The only hint of real stakes is Inga luring Mark away, which the audience knows is dangerous but the characters don't. The scene coasts on accumulated dread from earlier scenes rather than generating its own stakes.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward on multiple fronts: Mark is lured away (leading to his death), Christian's discomfort with Maja escalates, Josh's obsession with the Rubi Radr is reinforced, and Dani's suspicion of Christian grows. The scene also resolves Connie's thread (though too neatly). The cumulative effect is forward momentum, even if individual beats could be tighter.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene has some unpredictable beats: the pubic hair in the pie is a grotesque surprise, Inga luring Mark away is unexpected, and Dani's small act of defiance ('I could see you possibly doing that') is a character surprise. However, the Christian-Josh conflict is entirely predictable (they've been fighting since scene 19), the Mark-Ulf stare-down is telegraphed, and Jarl's explanation of Connie's departure feels like a convenient cover story that the audience has seen before. The scene doesn't have a major twist or reversal — it's mostly confirming what we expect.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict revolves around the clash between modern values and traditional beliefs, as seen in the interactions between the characters and their reactions to the community's practices.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The emotional impact is muted. The scene has many small emotional beats — Dani's suspicion, Christian's embarrassment, Mark's fear, Josh's resentment — but none of them land with force. The Dani-Christian exchange has potential ('I could see you possibly doing that' is a real wound) but it's immediately defused by 'Never mind' and the Mark-Ulf beat. The pubic hair humiliation is played for awkward comedy rather than genuine emotional pain. The strongest emotional beat is Inga luring Mark away, which carries dread for the audience but the character feels only excitement. The scene doesn't make us feel Dani's isolation, Christian's moral drift, or the group's disintegration.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and character-appropriate but rarely sharp or memorable. Dani's 'I could see you possibly doing that' is a good line — it's a quiet accusation that shows her growing independence. Christian's '...The hell does that mean?' is a natural reaction. Mark's 'Fuck, yep, that's her' and 'Somebody's still sore about the ancestral tree' are in-character but broad. Josh's dialogue is mostly defensive and repetitive. Jarl's explanation is too smooth and expositional. The pubic hair exchange ('Was that a fucking pube?' / 'It's just a hair') is the most alive dialogue in the scene — it has rhythm, character, and subtext. Overall, the dialogue serves the plot but doesn't crackle.

Engagement: 6

The scene is moderately engaging. The multiple threads keep the reader's attention moving, and the pubic hair beat is a memorable grotesque detail. However, the scene lacks a central hook or rising tension. The Christian-Josh conflict is a repeat, the Dani-Christian exchange is too brief, and the Mark-Ulf beat is a silent stare-down. The most engaging element is Inga luring Mark away — it carries narrative momentum and dread. But the scene feels like a holding pattern between bigger set pieces (the animal sacrifice, the dance competition). It's competent but not gripping.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is functional but uneven. The scene moves through multiple beats quickly: Dani-Christian exchange, Jarl's explanation, Mark-Ulf stare-down, Christian-Josh exchange, pubic hair, Inga luring Mark. The rhythm is brisk but feels scattershot — each beat is too short to land before the next one arrives. The Christian-Josh exchange slows the scene because it's a repeat of earlier conflict. The pubic hair beat is the most vivid but is followed immediately by Inga's arrival, which undercuts its impact. The scene ends on Mark leaving, which is a strong exit but feels abrupt.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (INT./EXT., location, time of day). Character cues are properly capitalized. Dialogue is well-spaced. Parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively ('to himself,' 'mock-delighted,' 'abruptly, ending it'). The only minor issue is the 'Symbolism TBD' note in the runic pattern description — this is a placeholder that should be resolved before a final draft. Otherwise, the formatting is industry-standard and easy to read.

Structure: 5

The scene lacks a clear structural spine. It opens with Dani taking pies out of the oven (a non sequitur from the previous scene), then cuts to Mark at the Fire Temple, then to the dinner. The dinner scene itself has no clear beginning, middle, or end — it's a series of small beats that don't build to a climax. The strongest structural element is the ending (Mark leaving with Inga), which creates forward momentum. But the scene doesn't have a central question, a rising action, or a turning point. It feels like a collection of moments rather than a designed scene.


Critique
  • The scene feels somewhat cluttered and lacks a clear focus. It jumps between multiple characters and storylines, making it difficult to follow the main thread of the scene.
  • The scream is a bit of a narrative cheat, as it's used to jolt the audience into the next scene without any clear motivation or consequence in this scene.
  • The character interactions feel somewhat forced and lack genuine connection. There's a lot of dialogue, but it doesn't seem to serve much purpose other than to move the plot forward.
  • The scene relies too much on exposition and telling rather than showing. We learn that Connie left with Simon, but we don't see any of the details that led to their departure.
  • The pubic hair incident feels like a cheap gag that disrupts the flow of the scene and doesn't add anything to the narrative.
  • The scene ends abruptly, leaving the audience with a sense of incompleteness. It would be helpful to have a more definitive ending that provides closure and foreshadows the next scene.
Suggestions
  • Focus on one or two central conflicts or plot points in the scene. This will help to streamline the narrative and make it more engaging for the audience.
  • Explore the motivations behind the characters' actions. Why is Dani so suspicious of Christian? What are Mark's thoughts about Inga's invitation? Show these conflicts to create more tension and depth to the scene.
  • Use visual cues and sensory details to create a more immersive experience for the audience. Show the runic patterns on the table, the details of the food, or the expressions on the characters' faces.
  • Consider using a montage to illustrate the events that led to Connie's departure. This will give the audience a better understanding of the situation and create a more compelling narrative.
  • Rethink the pubic hair incident. It seems out of place and doesn't add anything meaningful to the scene. Consider finding a more subtle way to create tension or humor.
  • Provide a more satisfying ending to the scene. This could be a dramatic confrontation between characters, a moment of realization for one of the characters, or a hint of foreshadowing for the next scene.



Scene 29 -  The Deceptive Encounter
83 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 83
Everybody is climbing into bed. Josh’s eyes, however, are
BUSY. He’s thinking intensely about something.
Dani sneaks up on him.
DANI
Hey, can I steal another sleeping
pill? Only half this time.
JOSH
Oh. Yeah. Okay.
Josh fetches her a pill. She takes it and moves to her bed.
Josh crawls stiffly into his bed. He’s still wearing his
SHOES.
84 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - LATER 84
Everyone is asleep, except for JOSH, who looks as tense as
before. He sits up, scanning the room to make sure nobody is
awake. He then climbs quietly out of bed. He creeps to the
door and silently exits.
85 EXT. THE MAIN HOUSE - CONTINUOUS 85
Josh rushes across the grass. It’s now darkest twilight. He
hustles to the TEMPLE, glancing nervously about.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 89

86 INT. RUBEN’S TEMPLE - FOYER - CONTINUOUS 86
Josh passes the dark foyer to enter through the Temple
Doors...
87 INT. RUBEN’S TEMPLE - CONTINUOUS 87
Josh sneaks into the Temple. Ruben is asleep by the door.
Josh creeps past him to approach the pedestal featuring the
holy book RUBI RADR. He pulls out his phone, turns on the
FLASHLIGHT, and begins taking silent PHOTOS - page by page -
of Rubi Radr’s text.
While he anxiously photographs, Josh keeps glancing up at the
Temple DOORS, making sure he’s still alone. He has photographed
about fifteen pages when he hears the front door CREAK open.
Josh FREEZES. He looks up. Through the Temple’s open doors, he
sees SOMEONE standing in the dark foyer. The person is barely
visible in the dimness. After some scrutiny, Josh makes it out
to be MARK. He is standing motionless.
JOSH
(relieved, whispering)
What the fuck. Mark?
But Mark doesn’t move or speak.
JOSH (CONT’D)
(whispering)
The fuck are you doing? Close the
door! We’re not supposed to be here.
Mark still doesn’t move. Despite how hard it is to see, one
can tell that his body looks BULKIER than usual. And his face
seems somewhat SWOLLEN.
Josh looks unsettled. He starts moving toward the door.
JOSH (CONT’D)
(whispering)
Mark? Hello? What the fu--?
MARK steps forward. It is now bright enough to see... This
isn’t Mark. It’s a LARGER MAN, and he’s WEARING MARK’S SKIN
(which is stretched uneasily over the man’s bulkier
features). Upon closer inspection, one might identify these
features (and the blue eyes) as belonging to ULF.
Before the full horror of this revelation can register on
Josh’s face, he is STRUCK against the HEAD by a bludgeoning
FORCE (the end of a cudgel wielded by an off-screen Hårgan).
Josh collapses to make a sustained, involuntary GROANING
noise.
A quiet moment as “Mark,” eyes invisible behind the skin
mask, stares down at Josh’s twitching body.
Josh’s body is swiftly DRAGGED out of frame.
Genres: ["Horror","Thriller","Drama"]

Summary In a tense and suspenseful night scene at Ruben's Temple, Josh, unable to sleep, sneaks out to photograph the holy book, Rubi Radr. He is startled when he encounters a figure he believes to be his friend Mark, but it is actually Ulf in disguise. Without warning, Ulf attacks Josh with a cudgel, knocking him unconscious and dragging his body away, leaving the audience in suspense about Josh's fate.
Strengths
  • Building tension
  • Shocking revelation
  • Emotional impact
  • Horror elements
Weaknesses
  • Minimal dialogue
  • Limited character interaction

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene delivers a standout horror reveal — the skin-wearer image is genuinely disturbing and perfectly paced — and advances the plot decisively by eliminating Josh and confirming the Hårgans' threat. The overall score is limited by the scene's narrow focus: it is a pure horror set piece with minimal character depth or thematic resonance, which is appropriate for its function but keeps it from being exceptional across all dimensions.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of a character wearing another's skin is a powerful, visceral horror image that lands perfectly here. The reveal is well-paced: Josh mistakes the figure for Mark, then notices the bulkier body and swollen face, then the full horror hits. The script's description ('stretched uneasily over the man’s bulkier features') is chilling and specific. This is a standout beat in a horror film that has been building dread through ritual and atmosphere.

Plot: 7

The plot moves efficiently: Josh's decision to photograph the Rubi Radr is motivated by his earlier conflict with Christian and his own academic ambition. The scene delivers a major plot turn — Josh is captured/killed, and the Hårgans' true threat is confirmed. The setup (sneaking out, the temple, the photos) is clear and economical. The only minor cost is that the attack itself is somewhat abrupt; the cudgel blow comes from off-screen, which slightly undercuts the horror of the skin-wearer reveal.

Originality: 8

The skin-wearing reveal is a genuinely original and disturbing image within the folk horror genre. While the 'sneak into forbidden place and get caught' beat is familiar, the execution — the specific detail of the skin being stretched over a bulkier frame, the blue eyes identifying Ulf — elevates it. The scene earns its originality through the specificity of the horror, not through a novel plot structure.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Josh is characterized effectively as ambitious and reckless — his earlier conflict with Christian over the thesis motivates his decision to photograph the book. His whispered dialogue ('What the fuck. Mark?') feels natural and reveals his nervousness. However, the scene is primarily a plot/horror beat, and character depth is not its main concern. The skin-wearer (Ulf) is a terrifying presence but has no character dimension beyond being a threat. This is appropriate for the genre, but the scene could deepen Josh slightly.

Character Changes: 3

This scene is not designed for character change — it is a horror set piece where Josh is the victim. He moves from anxious determination to terror to unconsciousness/death. There is no internal shift, no new understanding, no relationship change. This is appropriate for the genre: the scene's job is to escalate threat, not to develop character. Scoring low on change is not a weakness here; the scene is doing its job.

Internal Goal: 4

Josh's internal goal in this scene is to uncover secrets or information related to the holy book Rubi Radr. This reflects his curiosity, determination, and possibly a desire for knowledge or power.

External Goal: 8

Josh's external goal is to avoid getting caught while sneaking into the temple and taking photos of the holy book. This reflects the immediate challenge he faces in the scene.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

The scene has strong external conflict: Josh is caught in a forbidden act (photographing the sacred book) and confronted by a horrifying figure wearing Mark's skin. The tension escalates from Josh's nervous scanning to the freeze when the door creaks, then the reveal. The conflict is clear and visceral. The only slight cost is that the conflict is entirely physical/survival-based—Josh has no chance to resist or negotiate, which limits dramatic back-and-forth.

Opposition: 8

The opposition is excellent. Josh's goal (photograph the book, escape unseen) is met by a layered opposition: first the sleeping Ruben (potential witness), then the creaking door, then the figure in the foyer. The reveal that the figure is Ulf wearing Mark's skin is a brilliant, disturbing twist that makes the opposition both physical and psychological. The off-screen cudgel strike adds a second attacker, making the opposition overwhelming.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are clear: Josh risks being caught violating a sacred space, which we know from earlier scenes has deadly consequences (the Hårgas have killed for less). The immediate stakes are physical harm or death, and the broader stakes involve the group's safety and the exposure of the Hårgas' secrets. The stakes are well-established by the script's history, though the scene itself doesn't raise them further—Josh's goal is simply to photograph and leave.

Story Forward: 8

This scene is a major story engine: it confirms the Hårgans are actively hostile, eliminates Josh from the narrative, and raises the stakes for every remaining character. The discovery of Josh's body later (scene 39) and the final sacrifice ritual depend on this scene. It also deepens the mystery of what the Hårgans are doing with their victims. The scene does exactly what a horror story needs at this point — escalates from implied threat to direct violence.

Unpredictability: 9

This scene is a standout for unpredictability. The setup is familiar (sneaking into a forbidden place at night), but the reveal of Ulf wearing Mark's skin is genuinely shocking and original. The detail that Mark's skin is 'stretched uneasily over the man's bulkier features' is specific and disturbing. The off-screen cudgel strike adds another layer of surprise. The scene subverts the expected 'caught by a guard' trope into something far more grotesque.

Philosophical Conflict: 2

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the themes of deception, betrayal, and the consequences of seeking forbidden knowledge. It challenges Josh's beliefs about morality, loyalty, and the boundaries of curiosity.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene generates strong horror and dread. Josh's nervousness is palpable, and the reveal of the skin-wearing figure is viscerally disturbing. The emotional impact is primarily fear and shock. However, the scene is relatively brief and Josh is a secondary character, so the emotional investment is limited compared to if Dani were the protagonist in this moment. The groan and dragging out of frame add a sense of helplessness.

Dialogue: 6

Dialogue is minimal and functional. Josh's whispered lines ('What the fuck. Mark?', 'The fuck are you doing? Close the door!') serve to identify the figure and express his confusion. Mark/Ulf's silence is effective—it heightens the uncanny horror. The dialogue does its job but isn't a standout; the scene relies on visual and atmospheric storytelling. For a horror scene, this is appropriate—silence and minimal speech often work better than exposition.

Engagement: 8

The scene is highly engaging. From Josh's tense scanning of the room to the silent exit, the reader is drawn into his anxiety. The creaking door and the figure in the foyer create suspense. The reveal of the skin-wearing Ulf is a shocking payoff. The off-screen strike and dragging out of frame leave a strong impression. The scene moves quickly and keeps the reader hooked.

Pacing: 8

Pacing is excellent. The scene moves from Josh's tense preparation (scanning, sneaking out) to the quiet photography, then the creak of the door, the freeze, the reveal, and the sudden violence. The rhythm accelerates naturally: slow and deliberate at first, then a sharp spike of action. The off-screen strike and dragging out of frame provide a quick, brutal conclusion. No wasted beats.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (INT./EXT., location, time). Action lines are concise and visual. Parentheticals are used sparingly. The only minor note is that 'CONTINUOUS' is used for scene 85, which is correct for the exterior-to-interior transition. The formatting supports readability without drawing attention to itself.

Structure: 8

The scene is well-structured. It follows a classic horror beat pattern: setup (Josh's plan), rising action (sneaking, photographing), complication (door creaks), reveal (skin-wearing figure), climax (strike), and resolution (body dragged out). The three-location structure (Main House, exterior, Temple) creates a clear journey. The scene serves its function in the larger script—it escalates the threat and removes a character.


Critique
  • This scene is a bit clunky in its execution, primarily due to its reliance on exposition and visual cues rather than building suspense through action and character interaction.
  • The scene's reliance on visual cues to reveal the identity of the attacker is a bit lazy. It would be more engaging to have the character's actions and dialogue slowly reveal their true nature rather than simply showing us a strange, larger person.
  • The initial encounter between Josh and Mark feels uneventful. There isn't much tension or build-up before the attack, making the violence feel sudden and unearned.
  • The attack itself feels rushed. We don't see the full extent of the attack, which diminishes the impact of the violence.
  • The fact that the character is revealed to be Ulf, but we know this from a description, not the action, weakens the reveal.
  • The scene feels more like a set-up for a future event than a captivating scene in its own right.
  • The scene lacks a clear objective for Josh, making his actions seem random. We need to understand why he is taking pictures of the book and what he hopes to accomplish.
  • The scene is reliant on exposition to convey information, which can be dull for the reader.
  • The lack of dialogue between Josh and Mark before the attack reduces the scene's emotional impact. We need to hear their reactions and fears to connect with the characters.
Suggestions
  • Consider revising the scene to focus on Josh's motivations. Why is he risking so much to photograph the book? Is he driven by curiosity, a sense of duty, or some other, darker motive?
  • Introduce more tension in the scene by highlighting the danger Josh is in. For example, he could notice the temple door is slightly ajar before he even begins photographing the book, creating suspense.
  • Show us the attack in more detail. We don't have to see every blow, but we can suggest the brutality of the attack through Josh's reactions.
  • Create a sense of unease by having Josh notice subtle changes in 'Mark's' appearance or behavior before the attack. Maybe 'Mark' is breathing heavily or making unnatural noises.
  • Give Josh a clear objective beyond just taking pictures. Is he trying to steal the book? Does he want to use the images for his thesis? What is the goal of his actions?
  • Increase the scene's suspense by having Josh find something disturbing in the Rubi Radr. Maybe he sees an image or text that foreshadows the attack.
  • Give Josh a chance to fight back or defend himself during the attack, even if he fails. This will add a sense of drama and realism to the scene.
  • Consider adding dialogue between Josh and Mark (or Ulf) to reveal their characters and motivations. Even a single sentence from each could add tension and intrigue.
  • Employ imagery and sensory details to create a more vivid and impactful scene. For example, describe the smell of incense in the temple, the texture of the book, or the sound of Josh's breathing as he photographs the pages.
  • Instead of simply describing the attack, consider using sound effects to create a more immersive experience for the reader.



Scene 30 -  Missing Book, Missing Boys
88 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - MORNING 88
Outside, the ROOSTER crows.
People stir awake in their beds. Josh’s bed is EMPTY. As is
Mark’s.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 90

89 EXT. FARMSTEAD - MORNING 89
Breakfast time. The tables are shaped to form the
“stability” pattern. Dani, Christian and Pelle look
quizzically around. The community is dressed in more
colorful clothes than usual.
DANI
Could Mark still be off with that
girl?
PELLE
I wouldn’t be surprised.
DANI
Then what about Josh?
CHRISTIAN
I’m honestly not too concerned.
Sten stands up. A hush falls cleanly over the scene.
STEN
We have something regretful to
announce. This morning the
nineteenth book of Rubi Radr was
found missing from the temple. We
are not hoping to point fingers, yet
we ask kindly that whoever took it,
please return it to its original
place. You can leave it in the
temple, which will be left unguarded
and unwatched. Nobody need know it
was you. If it is not returned by
tonight, other actions will be
taken. Thank you.
He sits down and everyone uneasily resumes eating.
CHRISTIAN
(under his breath)
Fuck.
(to Dani and Pelle)
Which of you is surprised?
89A EXT. FARMSTEAD - LATER 89A
Breakfast has ended. Christian, Dani and Pelle deposit their
dirty dishes at the washing station, only to turn around and
see ARNE and STEN walking toward them. Our group anticipates
the following question:
ARNE
Where is your friend Josh?
CHRISTIAN
I know. We have no idea.
ARNE
He and your other friend disappear on
the same day. You see how it looks.
CHRISTIAN
Yes, obviously, but I swear to you -
we are completely in the dark on this.
We are every bit as confused as you
are.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 91
89 CONTINUED: 89
DANI
(not sure whether to say
it)
We did see Mark go off with one of
the girls last night.
STEN
What girl?
PELLE
Inga.
Sten thinks about this. Irma has joined. Christian
interjects:
CHRISTIAN
But Mark wouldn’t have done this.
Josh, however: he came to bed with
us, and when we woke up, he was
gone. And if he did take that book,
I just pray you understand: we do
not identify as friends of his, or
collaborators, or anything. I
certainly don't vouch for him and
we'd be so embarrassed to be
connected to this in any way.
Beat. ARNE relents.
ARNE CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
...Let’s just hope it gets
returned. Yes. I hope that very much.
PELLE
I feel responsible.
ARNE
Well - you and Odd can go looking
for them. Maybe you can redeem this.
Pelle nods, walks to Odd, and they proceed toward the truck.
Sten turns to Dani and Christian.
STEN
(to Dani)
You’ll be going with the women for
the day’s activity.

Karin is standing behind Sten, ready to take Dani. She steps
forward to hand Dani a special summer dress.

STEN (CONT’D)
(to Christian)
And Siv asks to see you in her
house.
CHRISTIAN
(nervous)
Why?
The Elder doesn’t have the answer.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
...Which one is hers?
The Elder points to a SMALL WHITE HOUSE across the field.
Christian nods “okay” and starts toward it. As he walks, he
hears:
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 92
89 CONTINUED: 89

PELLE (O.S.) ODD (O.S.)
Grandfather Sten! The truck is gone!
STEN (O.S.)
What?!
Christian turns to see a distraught Pelle and Odd.
ODD
They took the truck.
Pelle stares daggers at Christian, and then turns back to Odd.
Christian, very uneasy now, proceeds to the small white
house...
Genres: ["Drama","Mystery","Thriller"]

Summary The community gathers for breakfast, but the mood is somber as Sten announces the disappearance of the 19th book of Rubi Radr. He also reveals that Mark went missing the previous night, and suspicion falls on Dani, Christian, and Pelle, who were the last to see their friends Josh and Mark. Dani claims she saw Mark leave with Inga, while Pelle and Odd are assigned to search for the missing boys. Their search leads them to the shocking discovery that the truck is missing, leaving them distraught. Christian, feeling uneasy, decides to visit Siv, adding another layer of mystery to the unfolding events.
Strengths
  • Effective tension-building
  • Intriguing mystery element
  • Engaging dialogue
Weaknesses
  • Limited focus on internal character development
  • Some predictable character reactions

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene efficiently advances the plot and deepens the horror through polite, bureaucratic menace, with strong character work from Christian. The one thing limiting the overall score is the lack of deeper internal or philosophical conflict, which, if sharpened, could elevate the scene from functional to memorable.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The scene's concept—a community calmly announcing a missing sacred book while two outsiders have vanished—is strong. It deepens the horror by making the threat bureaucratic and polite, which is chilling. The 'stability' table pattern and colorful clothes add subtle unease. The concept is working well.

Plot: 7

The plot advances efficiently: the missing book is announced, the group is questioned, Christian distances himself from Josh, Dani is assigned to the women, Christian is summoned by Siv, and the truck is gone. Each beat escalates the tension and isolates the protagonists. The plot is functional and well-paced.

Originality: 6

The scene is a competent execution of a familiar horror trope: the community closing ranks and the outsiders being separated. The polite, bureaucratic tone is a nice touch, but the beats themselves (missing item, questioning, assignment to different tasks) are standard. It doesn't break new ground, but it doesn't need to.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Characters are well-drawn. Christian's self-preservation is clear when he distances himself from Josh ('we do not identify as friends of his'). Dani's hesitation before mentioning Inga shows her growing awareness. Pelle's guilt feels genuine. Sten and Arne are calm and authoritative. The character work is solid and serves the horror.

Character Changes: 6

Character movement is present but subtle. Christian's willingness to throw Josh under the bus is a continuation of his self-serving behavior, not a change. Dani's decision to speak up about Inga shows a slight increase in agency. Pelle's guilt is a new pressure. The scene doesn't demand major change, but it could deepen the characters' moral descent.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist's internal goal is to distance himself from any association with the missing book or the disappearance of his friends. He wants to maintain his reputation and avoid any suspicion.

External Goal: 7

The protagonist's external goal is to navigate the community's suspicions and find out the truth about the missing book and his friends' disappearance.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has clear conflict: the community suspects the outsiders of stealing the Rubi Radr, and Christian immediately distances himself from Josh. However, the conflict is mostly external and resolved too quickly—Arne relents almost immediately after Christian's speech. Dani's internal conflict (her growing unease) is present but underplayed. The real tension comes from the missing truck reveal, which is a strong beat but arrives late.

Opposition: 5

The Hårgans (Arne, Sten) are the opposition, but they are too reasonable. They announce the missing book politely, ask where Josh is, and accept Christian's explanation almost immediately. The real opposition—the community's hidden agenda—is not felt here. The missing truck reveal is the strongest oppositional beat, but it comes from Pelle/Odd, not from the elders.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are clear: the missing book and missing friends could lead to the group being blamed or punished. Christian's line 'other actions will be taken' hints at consequences. But the stakes feel abstract—we don't know what 'other actions' means, and Christian's dismissal ('I'm honestly not too concerned') lowers the tension. The missing truck raises stakes effectively but comes late.

Story Forward: 8

The scene significantly moves the story forward. It confirms that Josh and Mark are missing, introduces the missing book as a plot point, separates Dani and Christian into different storylines (women's activity vs. Siv's house), and ends with the truck gone, raising the stakes. The momentum is strong.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene has good unpredictability: the missing book announcement is unexpected, Christian's quick betrayal of Josh is surprising, and the missing truck reveal is a strong twist. The audience doesn't know where the scene is going, which is effective for a horror/thriller.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict revolves around loyalty, trust, and responsibility. The protagonist must decide whether to protect his friends or prioritize the community's trust and safety.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The scene is emotionally flat. Dani's unease is mentioned in the parenthetical ('not sure whether to say it') but not felt. Christian's betrayal of Josh is cold but doesn't land emotionally because we don't see Dani's reaction. The missing truck reveal creates a moment of tension but no emotional payoff. The scene feels procedural rather than visceral.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and moves the plot. Christian's lines are the most distinctive—'we'd be so embarrassed to be connected to this in any way' is a great character reveal. But much of the dialogue is expository ('Where is your friend Josh?') and lacks subtext. The elders speak in a formal, almost bureaucratic tone that fits the community but feels flat.

Engagement: 6

The scene is engaging enough to keep reading, but it lacks a strong hook. The missing book announcement is interesting, but the scene quickly becomes a series of questions and answers. The missing truck reveal is the most engaging beat, but it comes at the end. The middle section (Christian's speech to Arne) drags because the outcome is predictable—Arne will accept the explanation.

Pacing: 5

The pacing is uneven. The scene starts slowly with breakfast and the announcement, then picks up during the questioning, then slows again as Christian walks to Siv's house. The missing truck reveal is a strong beat but comes too late. The scene has too many beats that don't escalate tension—the questioning ends too easily, and the transition to the next scene feels rushed.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

The formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear, action lines are concise, and dialogue is properly attributed. The use of parentheticals is appropriate. The only minor issue is the repeated '89 CONTINUED:' slug which is slightly confusing but not a major problem.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear structure: setup (breakfast), inciting incident (missing book announcement), confrontation (questioning), twist (missing truck), and transition (Christian goes to Siv's). This is functional but predictable. The scene follows a classic 'mystery revealed' structure without subverting expectations.


Critique
  • The scene opens with a very strong hook - the discovery that Josh and Mark are missing. However, the scene then loses its momentum as the characters simply react to this information without much tension or conflict.
  • The dialogue between Sten, Arne, Christian, Dani, and Pelle feels expository and lacks the emotional weight it needs to be impactful. It reads like a lot of explaining rather than showing.
  • The scene relies too heavily on telling rather than showing. For example, we are told that Christian isn't concerned about Josh, but we don't see him act in a way that conveys his lack of concern.
  • The scene doesn't provide enough information about the missing book or the possible consequences of its disappearance. We are only told that other actions will be taken if it isn't returned, but we don't know what those actions might be.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt and unsatisfying. It's unclear what Christian's next steps will be or what impact the missing book will have on the story.
  • The scene does a good job of establishing the sense of dread and suspicion that has been building throughout the story. However, it needs to be more compelling in terms of action and character development.
  • The scene lacks a strong visual element. It could be improved by focusing on the characters' expressions, reactions, or the details of the farm setting.
Suggestions
  • Instead of simply announcing that Josh and Mark are missing, show their disappearance. Perhaps there are clues left behind, or someone saw them leave.
  • Focus on the emotional reactions of the characters to the missing book and the missing friends. Show their fear, confusion, or suspicion.
  • Add more tension and conflict to the scene. Perhaps there is a disagreement about who might have taken the book, or a suspicion that the missing friends are in danger.
  • Develop the character of Sten, the Elder. Show his authority, his wisdom, and his concern for the community.
  • Use more visual language to create a stronger sense of atmosphere and suspense. Focus on the details of the farm setting, the characters' expressions, or the way the light changes throughout the scene.
  • End the scene with a cliffhanger or a strong image that will leave the audience wanting more. For example, Christian could discover a clue about Josh's whereabouts, or a new threat could emerge.



Scene 31 -  The Dance of Defiance
90 EXT. FIELD - DAY 90
ECU of a BRIGHT YELLOW-GREEN PASTE. It’s being MASHED
vigorously in a bowl. The paste is made of ground-up flowers.
A fat SCOOP of the paste is dropped into a LARGE GLASS JUG
OF SPRING WATER (perched on a table). The paste is STIRRED
into the water.
A queue of WOMEN (between 16 and 45) has formed behind the
table. One by one, the women accept a CUP of the water. They
drink it (sometimes after nervous hesitation). In the BG is the
MAYPOLE.
Dani has joined the line. KARIN (whom she befriended
earlier) is in front of her.
DANI
Everybody knows what this is?
KARIN
Oh yes. This is the big one.
Karin smiles mischievously. Dani smiles skeptically back. They
arrive at the “water” table. Both are handed a cup.
DANI
It’s just water?
KARIN
Not just. It is for the
competition.
Karin gulps hers down, and then gestures “You now.” Dani
pauses, and then knocks it back. (Ulla and Maja watch closely
in the BG.)
KARIN (CONT’D)
(smiling)
Uh-oh!
She LAUGHS and HUGS Dani.
KARIN (CONT’D)
Here we go!
Dani looks very nervous.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 93

91 EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE LATER 91
Three CIRCLES OF WOMEN have formed around the Maypole. The
inside circle (of about 8 women) is surrounded by the middle
circle (about 15 women), which is surrounded by the largest,
outside circle (about 22 women).
The men, children and older women have gathered on the grass
to watch. IRMA stands with musicians (fiddler, key-harpist,
and floutist).
Dani stands in the middle circle. All the neighboring women
look very excited.
Dani looks down at the earth. At first everything looks
normal, but then she notices...GRASS has begun to sprout from
her shoes.
Dani looks up. Fuck. She’s tripping.
IRMA speaks up.
IRMA
Det var här, för länge sedan, som
den Mörke lurade Hårgas ung- dom ut
i gräset och förförde dem in i
dans. När de väl börjat kunde de
inte sluta, och de dansade sig till
döds. Nu, i livsbejakande trots mot
den Mörke, dansar vi tills vi
stupar. Hon som står ensam kvar på
slutet, kommer att krönas för sin
uthållighet.
Irma CLAPS her hands ONCE. The musicians play a long, sustained
NOTE. All of the women join hands and slowly dip to a cross-
legged BOW. The musical note dies. A brief moment of SILENCE,
and then...THE MUSIC BEGINS! (It is the song of the Hårgas.)
The women begin to DANCE. The inside circle dances in a chain
to the left. The middle circle to the right. The outside
circle to the left.
Dani stumbles as she finds her way into the dance. Once she
hits her stride, she smiles. Karin looks back at her and
LAUGHS good-naturedly. Dani laughs back!
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary A mysterious flower paste is consumed by women in preparation for a traditional Maypole dance. Dani, nervous about the paste's effects, witnesses grass growing from her shoes. Irma, a leader figure, explains the dance's history as a defiance of the Dark One, highlighting its dangerous nature. The women, united in their defiance, begin their energetic dance around the Maypole, symbolizing their resistance.
Strengths
  • Unique and unsettling rituals
  • Tense and mysterious tone
  • Emotional impact on characters and audience
Weaknesses
  • Minimal dialogue may limit character development

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene's primary job is to initiate the May Queen competition with a sense of ritual, dread, and psychedelic wonder, and it lands that effectively through strong visuals and clear plot mechanics. The main limitation is that the scene is more functional than revelatory—it executes the expected beats without deepening character or philosophical conflict, and a more layered internal struggle for Dani would lift it.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a psychedelic dance competition as a ritual of endurance and selection is strong and distinctive. The scene establishes the stakes (the competition) and the method (spiked water, hallucinogenic dance) clearly. The idea that the women drink a paste-infused water and then dance until only one remains is a compelling, eerie twist on a folk tradition. The grass sprouting from Dani's shoes is a vivid, unsettling image that grounds the concept in her subjective experience.

Plot: 6

The plot function is clear: this is the setup for the May Queen competition, which is a major plot event. Dani's participation is motivated by her desire to belong and her growing immersion in the Hårga community. The scene moves from preparation (drinking the water) to the start of the dance. It's functional but not surprising—the beats are expected (hesitation, drinking, tripping, dancing). The plot doesn't advance any subplots or introduce new complications beyond the competition itself.

Originality: 8

The scene is highly original in its specific combination of folk ritual, hallucinogenic competition, and female endurance. The image of women drinking a yellow-green paste and then dancing in concentric circles to a wordless song is not a standard horror trope. The grass sprouting from Dani's shoes is a fresh, organic hallucination that feels specific to this world. The scene avoids clichés of possession or demonic influence, instead grounding the horror in a communal, naturalistic psychedelia.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani is the clear focus: her nervousness, skepticism, and eventual surrender to the experience are well-drawn. Karin serves as a friendly guide, adding warmth. The other women are undifferentiated. The scene lacks any interaction with Christian or the other male characters, which is a missed opportunity to deepen Dani's relationship dynamics. The characters are functional but not deepened—Dani's internal conflict is present but not explored beyond her nervous smile.

Character Changes: 5

Dani moves from nervous skepticism to tentative participation and even a moment of joy (she laughs with Karin). This is a small but meaningful shift—she is letting go of her resistance and embracing the communal experience. However, this change is not profound or surprising; it's a predictable arc for a scene about taking a drug and joining a dance. The change is more about surrender than growth, which is appropriate for the genre but lacks dramatic tension.

Internal Goal: 5

Dani's internal goal in this scene is to overcome her nervousness and skepticism and fully participate in the ritual. This reflects her deeper need for acceptance and belonging.

External Goal: 7

Dani's external goal is to successfully participate in the competition and ritual without standing out or making a mistake.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene has no direct interpersonal conflict. Dani's internal conflict (nervousness about the drug/competition) is present but mild. The only tension comes from her hesitation before drinking and the grass sprouting from her shoes. No character opposes her or challenges her. Karin is supportive and encouraging. The scene is more about communal ritual than conflict.

Opposition: 3

There is no active opposition. The women are welcoming, Karin is friendly, and the ritual is presented as a communal celebration. The only potential opposition is the drug itself and Dani's own fear, but no character or force pushes against her. Ulla and Maja watch closely but do not act.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are implied but vague. Dani is competing to be May Queen, but the consequences of winning or losing are not established in this scene. The drug could cause her to embarrass herself or have a bad trip, but the scene doesn't specify what's at risk. Irma's speech about dancing to death is in Swedish and not translated for the audience, so its weight is lost.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward by initiating the May Queen competition, which is a central plot mechanism for the rest of the film. Dani's participation deepens her integration into the Hårga community and sets her on a path toward the climax. The scene also escalates the drug-induced horror by introducing a new, more intense hallucinogen. The story is clearly advancing toward the selection of the May Queen and the subsequent rituals.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene follows a predictable ritual structure: drink, dance, compete. The grass sprouting from Dani's shoes is a nice surreal beat that adds unpredictability. The audience knows Dani is tripping, but the exact nature of the competition and its outcome is not yet clear. The scene doesn't subvert expectations but doesn't need to—it's building toward a known payoff.

Philosophical Conflict: 4

The philosophical conflict in this scene is between Dani's initial skepticism and nervousness and the community's belief in the ritual's significance and power. This challenges Dani's beliefs and values.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The scene generates mild unease and curiosity. Dani's nervousness is relatable, and the grass sprouting from her shoes is a striking image. The communal dance and Karin's laugh create a brief moment of warmth. However, the emotional range is narrow—no fear, dread, or joy peaks. The scene is more atmospheric than emotionally charged.

Dialogue: 5

Dialogue is minimal and functional. Karin's lines ('Oh yes. This is the big one.' 'Not just. It is for the competition.' 'Uh-oh! Here we go!') are simple and convey information. Dani's lines are questions ('Everybody knows what this is?' 'It's just water?'). The dialogue does the job but doesn't reveal character or create tension. Irma's Swedish speech is not translated, so it's purely atmospheric.

Engagement: 6

The scene is visually engaging—the paste, the queue, the maypole, the grass sprouting. The ritual feels authentic and strange. However, the lack of clear stakes or conflict means the audience watches with curiosity rather than tension. The scene holds attention but doesn't demand it.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is strong. The scene moves from preparation (mixing the drink, queue) to action (drinking, dancing) efficiently. The transition from Dani's nervousness to the grass sprouting to the dance beginning is well-timed. The sustained musical note and silence before the music starts creates a nice beat. The scene doesn't drag.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are correct, action lines are vivid and concise, character cues are clear. The use of ECU and BG is appropriate. The only minor issue is the Swedish dialogue without translation—this is a creative choice, not a formatting error.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-beat structure: preparation (mixing/drinking), setup (forming circles, Irma's speech), and action (dance begins). The grass sprouting is a strong midpoint twist that shifts Dani from observer to participant in her own trip. The scene ends on a positive note (Dani laughing) which provides a brief respite before the horror escalates.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks a strong sense of tension or excitement. The focus on the paste and the drinking of the water feels more procedural than dramatic.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Karin feels clunky and expositional. The scene could benefit from more organic dialogue that reveals character and builds anticipation.
  • The visual of grass sprouting from Dani's shoes is a good idea, but the execution feels overly literal and lacks subtlety. It's better to show, not tell, that Dani is tripping. A more gradual and subtle visual shift might be more effective.
  • The speech by Irma is an info dump, and it doesn't feel earned. It would be more effective to have the audience learn about the dance through the characters' actions and reactions, rather than through exposition.
  • The scene ends abruptly, lacking a sense of closure. The beginning of the dance is promising, but the scene doesn't fully engage with the implications of the drug-induced state.
  • The previous scene's ending leaves a lot of unresolved tension. The writer should find a way to connect this scene to the prior one more naturally.
  • The scene overall reads more like a play-by-play of events than a scene filled with tension and conflict.
Suggestions
  • Consider a more subtle and visually evocative way to show that Dani is tripping. Instead of grass sprouting from her shoes, you could use shifting colors, distorted shapes, or a blurring of the world around her.
  • Instead of having Irma explain the history of the dance, try to show it through the characters' reactions and the atmosphere of the scene. Use visual cues and sound design to build suspense and tension.
  • Add conflict and tension to the scene. Could Dani be hesitant to dance, or is she struggling to control her anxieties? Could there be a moment of competition or rivalry between the women, even unconsciously?
  • Connect the beginning of the dance to the previous scene more strongly. Use a visual cue or a line of dialogue to bridge the gap.
  • Consider adding a visual element that reflects the internal state of Dani's mind, perhaps something unsettling and abstract, to reinforce the psychedelic nature of the experience. This could be done subtly.
  • Give the scene a more satisfying ending. How does the dance affect Dani? What are her emotions as she begins to move? What is she seeing or feeling in her altered state?



Scene 32 -  Conflicted Loyalties
92 INT. SMALL WHITE HOUSE - SMALL ROOM - SIV’S HOUSE - SAME TIME 92
Christian sits in a small wooden chair in the empty LIVING
ROOM. The walls are completely covered in RUNIC MURAL ART.
Christian lingers on a particularly striking ILLUSTRATION
(painted in the wall’s center) in which a BEAR is being
BURNED ALIVE before several onlookers.
A door opens to reveal SIV.
SIV
Please. Come in.
Christian rises to follow Siv into the other room...
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 94


93 INT. SMALL WHITE HOUSE - LARGER ROOM - SIV’S HOUSE - 93
CONTINUOUS

A spare room. Two stools in the center. Siv takes a seat in
one of them. It becomes clear that Christian is also to sit.
He obliges.

Siv’s posture is perfect. Christian self-consciously corrects
his posture. A long silence, and then:

CHRISTIAN
I just need to say, I have no idea
where Josh went, and I can swear to
that on my mother’s life.

SIV
How do you feel about Maja?

Christian pauses. Siv is stone. She gives him nothing.

CHRISTIAN
About Maja?

Siv just waits.

CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
How do I feel about her how?

SIV
You have been approved to mate with
her. You’re an ideal astrological
match and she has fixed her hopes
on you.

CHRISTIAN
We haven’t even really spoken.

SIV
She fixed on you before you came.
Pelle showed her a photo.

CHRISTIAN
(pause)
I have someone here with me. I’m
with Dani.

SIV
Dani will not know. I am not
proposing marriage. You wouldn’t be
approved for that.

CHRISTIAN
So...you’re asking me to what?

SIV
I’m asking you if you care to mate
with Maja. It is a one-night offer.

CHRISTIAN
...She’s very beautiful.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 95
93 CONTINUED: 93

Pause.

CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I think I ate one of her pubic
hairs.

SIV
That sounds probably right.

Beat. Christian doesn’t know what to say.

SIV (CONT’D)
From an academic perspective, it
would also provide a unique glimpse
into our sexual rites.

CHRISTIAN
Can I not have a unique glimpse
without participating?

Siv smiles at the silly question.

CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Can I think about it?

SIV
You can think about it right here.
Tonight is the time of alignment.
Then it’s done.

A long, conflicted pause.

CHRISTIAN
I don’t think I can.

SIV
(pause)
Is that your answer?

Christian hesitates. He’s very torn.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary In a small room adorned with unsettling runic murals, Christian grapples with the cultural expectations of mating with Maja, as presented by the composed Siv. Despite being approved for the union, Christian's loyalty to Dani leaves him hesitant and conflicted. The conversation reveals his discomfort with the ritual, culminating in his decision to decline the offer, highlighting his internal struggle and the tension between personal feelings and cultural obligations.
Strengths
  • Building tension
  • Exploring cultural practices
  • Creating conflict and mystery
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel repetitive or unclear

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene's primary job is to present Christian with a moral test that deepens the horror of the cult's worldview, and it succeeds in creating an eerie, unsettling atmosphere through Siv's clinical delivery and Christian's paralysis. The one thing limiting the overall score is that Christian's lack of a clear internal or external goal makes him feel reactive rather than actively conflicted, which reduces the scene's dramatic tension and leaves the character unchanged.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a cult using astrological matching and a 'one-night offer' for mating is a fresh, unsettling twist on the horror trope of forced reproduction. It's grounded in the Hårga's internal logic (astrology, approval, fixed hopes) and avoids feeling like a generic cult demand. The scene's concept works because it's specific and weird—'You have been approved to mate with her'—and it escalates the horror from communal rituals to an intimate violation of Christian's relationship.

Plot: 6

The scene advances the plot by introducing a major new complication: Christian is offered a sexual ritual that will test his loyalty to Dani and his own moral boundaries. It also deepens the cult's agenda—they are actively integrating outsiders. However, the scene is largely a static negotiation; the plot moves only through Christian's eventual refusal, which is a beat we've seen before (his hesitation, his guilt). The plot gains momentum from the revelation that Maja 'fixed on you before you came,' which retroactively colors earlier scenes, but the scene itself doesn't introduce a new action or event—it's a conversation that ends where it began, with Christian still conflicted.

Originality: 8

The scene's originality lies in its inversion of typical cult seduction: the offer is clinical, astrological, and almost bureaucratic ('You have been approved to mate with her'). Siv's tone is matter-of-fact, not seductive or threatening. The detail that Maja fixed on Christian from a photo before he arrived is a chillingly original twist on predestination. The pubic hair callback ('I think I ate one of her pubic hairs') is a grotesque, darkly comic detail that feels unique to this film's tone. The scene avoids the cliché of a cult leader's hypnotic persuasion; instead, Siv simply presents the offer and waits.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Christian is well-drawn here: his awkwardness ('How do I feel about her how?'), his deflection ('She's very beautiful'), his attempt at humor ('I think I ate one of her pubic hairs'), and his eventual refusal all feel consistent with his earlier characterization as a passive, conflict-avoidant academic. Siv is a strong counterpoint—stone-faced, patient, and utterly in control. Her line 'Dani will not know' reveals a chilling pragmatism. The scene deepens Christian's moral complexity: he is tempted, he hesitates, and he refuses—but his refusal feels weak, not heroic. The characters are clear and the dynamic is effective.

Character Changes: 5

Christian enters the scene as a passive, conflicted man and leaves in the same state. He is presented with a clear moral test and he fails to pass it decisively—but he also fails to fail it. The scene dramatizes his paralysis, which is consistent with his character, but it doesn't create movement. He doesn't learn anything new about himself, he doesn't make a choice that reveals a new facet, and he doesn't experience a shift in status or relationship. The scene shows us what we already know: Christian is torn between his desires and his guilt. For a scene that is entirely about a character's decision, the lack of change is a missed opportunity.

Internal Goal: 5

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to navigate his feelings towards Maja and the pressure to mate with her despite his existing relationship with Dani. This reflects his deeper need for autonomy and authenticity in his relationships.

External Goal: 6

The protagonist's external goal in this scene is to decide whether to accept the offer to mate with Maja, despite his conflicting emotions and loyalty to Dani. This reflects the immediate challenge he faces in balancing tradition and personal desires.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

The scene has a clear, escalating conflict between Christian and Siv. Christian's desire to avoid the mating ritual clashes directly with Siv's calm, implacable pressure. The conflict is internal (Christian's torn feelings) and external (Siv's demands). The line 'I don't think I can' vs. Siv's 'Is that your answer?' creates a strong, tense standoff. The conflict is working well—it's the core of the scene.

Opposition: 8

Siv is a formidable opponent: calm, patient, and utterly in control. She never raises her voice, uses silence as a weapon, and frames the request as a foregone conclusion ('You have been approved'). Christian's opposition is weaker—he stammers, deflects, and ultimately gives a tentative refusal. The power imbalance is clear and effective. The line 'Siv smiles at the silly question' perfectly communicates her superiority.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are clear but somewhat abstract: Christian's relationship with Dani, his moral integrity, and his safety are on the line. However, the scene doesn't make the consequences of refusal concrete. Siv says 'Then it's done' but doesn't specify what 'done' means—is he rejected? In danger? The stakes feel real but not visceral. The line 'I don't think I can' is a weak refusal; the stakes would be higher if he had more to lose by saying no.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by introducing the mating ritual as a concrete plot event that will occur tonight, and by establishing Christian's refusal (or at least his hesitation) as a key decision point. It also reveals that the cult has been targeting Christian specifically, which adds a layer of conspiracy. However, the scene ends in the same state of uncertainty it began: Christian is torn, and no decision is made. The story gains information but not momentum—the audience is waiting for the next scene to see what happens. The scene's forward motion is entirely informational, not actional.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene is unpredictable in a satisfying way. The audience doesn't expect Siv to propose a mating ritual so directly, nor Christian's awkward deflection ('I think I ate one of her pubic hairs'). The offer itself is a surprise, and Christian's refusal is not a foregone conclusion—he hesitates, and the scene ends on a cliffhanger. The bear-burning mural foreshadows danger but doesn't give away the outcome.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The philosophical conflict evident in this scene is the clash between traditional societal expectations and personal autonomy. The protagonist must navigate his own desires against the pressure to conform to cultural norms.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The scene is intellectually tense but emotionally cool. Christian's internal conflict is clear, but we don't feel his fear, guilt, or desire. Siv is a blank wall. The emotional impact is muted—we understand the stakes but don't viscerally experience Christian's turmoil. The line 'I don't think I can' is delivered with hesitation, but the script doesn't show us his physical or emotional state beyond 'conflicted pause.'

Dialogue: 8

The dialogue is sharp, economical, and layered with subtext. Siv's lines are perfectly in character—calm, direct, and unnerving ('You have been approved to mate with her'). Christian's responses are awkward and human ('We haven't even really spoken'). The pubic hair line is a brilliant, darkly comic beat that relieves tension without breaking the scene. The silence and pauses are used effectively. The dialogue is a strength.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging due to its tension, unpredictability, and strong dialogue. The audience is invested in Christian's choice and the cult's strange customs. The bear-burning mural adds visual intrigue. The scene holds attention well, though the emotional coolness slightly reduces immersion.

Pacing: 8

The pacing is excellent. The scene moves from Christian's silent observation to Siv's entrance, then into a brisk, tense conversation. The silence and pauses are used to build pressure. The beat of the pubic hair line provides a moment of dark humor before the tension returns. The scene ends on a perfect cliffhanger—Christian's hesitation and Siv's final question. No fat.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 10

Formatting is professional and clean. Scene headings are clear, action lines are concise, and dialogue is properly formatted. The use of 'CONTINUOUS' and 'CONT'D' is correct. No issues.

Structure: 8

The scene has a clear, effective structure: setup (Christian in the room, mural foreshadowing), inciting action (Siv's question), rising conflict (Christian's deflections, Siv's pressure), climax (Christian's refusal), and cliffhanger (Siv's final question). The two-room structure (small room to larger room) adds a sense of progression. The bear-burning mural is a strong visual motif that ties to later events.


Critique
  • The scene effectively builds tension and discomfort through the dialogue between Christian and Siv, highlighting the cultural differences and the pressure Christian feels regarding his relationship with Dani. However, the pacing could be improved; the long pauses between lines can feel drawn out and may detract from the urgency of the moment.
  • Christian's internal conflict is well-presented, but it could be deepened by providing more insight into his feelings for Dani versus Maja. A few lines reflecting on his emotional turmoil could enhance the stakes of his decision.
  • Siv's character is intriguing, but her motivations and the implications of her offer could be more explicitly stated. This would help the audience understand the cultural context and the weight of the decision Christian is facing.
  • The humor in Christian's line about eating a pubic hair adds a light moment to an otherwise tense scene, but it may feel out of place given the serious nature of the conversation. Balancing humor with the gravity of the situation is crucial to maintain the scene's tone.
  • The visual description of the room and the runic mural art is effective in setting the atmosphere, but it could be enhanced with more sensory details to immerse the audience further into the setting. For example, describing the smells or sounds of the environment could add depth.
Suggestions
  • Consider tightening the dialogue to reduce the number of pauses, creating a more dynamic and engaging exchange between Christian and Siv.
  • Add a brief internal monologue or reflection from Christian to provide clarity on his feelings for both Dani and Maja, which would heighten the emotional stakes of his decision.
  • Clarify Siv's motivations and the significance of the mating ritual to give the audience a better understanding of the cultural implications of Christian's choice.
  • Evaluate the placement of humor in the scene; if it feels too jarring, consider removing or rephrasing the line about the pubic hair to maintain the scene's tension.
  • Enhance the sensory details of the setting to create a more immersive experience for the audience, helping them to feel the atmosphere of Siv's house and the weight of the conversation.



Scene 33 -  Maypole Mayhem
94 EXT. SMALL WHITE HOUSE - MINUTES LATER 94
Christian emerges from the house in a daze. We track back with
him. His eyes are fraught as he wrestles with the moral
quandary. But as he continues to walk/think, a vague SMILE
sneaks onto his face.
Christian looks ahead to see the DANCE COMPETITION in the
distance. He’s walking toward it.
95 EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - SAME TIME 95
Dani is still engaged in dance, although it’s now the tree-
penis dance. It’s a dizzying spectacle, and the mounting
hallucinations are clearly taking their toll on the dancers.
The music STOPS abruptly, and everyone FREEZES.
IRMA
Vänd!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 96
95 CONTINUED: 95
Everybody runs to find new positions. Karin pulls Dani to a
new spot. The music now RESUMES and they all begin a new
dance, WEAVING IN AND OUT.
One woman STUMBLES to her knees, laughing. She is now
disqualified. She walks off to sit on the grass and watch.
Another WOMAN pulls out of the circle to RETCH nearby. She is
also disqualified.
Dani, who was having fun, is suddenly disturbed by the
retching sound. She feels sick for a second.
DANI
(thoughts turning)
Josh...?
Karin turns happily to Dani.
KARIN
Don’t slip!
Dani looks to her.
KARIN (CONT’D)
Can you holding on?!
Dani gets a second wind. She’s back.
Maja, who is dancing in the outside circle, sees CHRISTIAN
arriving. He joins the onlookers.
Maja decisively feigns COLLAPSE, opting out of the dance. She
stumbles over to the onlookers, affecting dizziness. She
glances over at Christian, smiling at him. He SMILES back. She
coyly sits a few people over. The electricity between them is
palpable.
The music STOPS abruptly again. All the dancers turn around,
switching hands. As the music starts again, one woman TOPPLES
to her side, bringing down two of her neighbors. She and one
other laugh; the third woman is furious.
95A EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - LATER 95A
Many of the women have now been disqualified. Dani is still
in the running! She seems determined to stay alert and
compete. There are TEN remaining women; five run in one
direction and the other five run in the opposite direction,
weaving around each other.

Irma opens her arms swiftly and the musicians CEASE playing.
The dancing women STOP, and two of them collide. They fall to
the ground.
IRMA
Åtta!

The onlookers CLAP SILENTLY.

Karin turns to Dani, gives her a big HUG and KISSES HER ON
THE LIPS. Dani, startled, turns self-consciously to the
“clapping” onlookers. She sees CHRISTIAN. He isn’t paying
attention. Feeling Dani’s gaze, his eyes go to her. She
stares blankly. Taken aback, he gives her a SMILE. She
doesn’t smile back. She’s very much in the grip of the
psychedelics now.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 97
95 CONTINUED: 95
Dani’s HANDS are taken by women on either side of her. The
music STARTS and they commence dancing.

95B OMITTED 95B

95C EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - MEANWHILE 95C
Christian sits among the onlookers. He is chilled by his
last encounter with Dani. Suddenly, he notices ULLA
(whom he met earlier) walking toward him. She arrives at
his feet, holding out the CUP of the flower-spiked
water.
ULLA
For you.
CHRISTIAN
What is it?
ULLA
Spring water with special
properties.
CHRISTIAN
(skeptical)
What’s it do?
ULLA
Breaks down your defenses and opens
you for the influence.
CHRISTIAN
...I’m worried I’ll have a bad
trip.
Christian looks back to Maja. She’s now looking directly at
him. Her eyes are languid, confident. She doesn’t break the
gaze.
Christian turns to Ulla, and accepts the water. He sips it.
Sips it again. KNOCKS it back.
Settling into the idea that he’s now going to hallucinate,
Christian looks back to the MAYPOLE. The women are still
dancing in a circle.

95D EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - IN THE DANCING CIRCLE 95D
Dani’s eyes betray rising panic.
One woman (MAJVOR) says, as provocation:
MAJVOR
Om vi stannar nu, kommer allt
fortsätta snurra (runt)?
ULRIKA, the small woman we met earlier, replies:
ULRIKA
(laughing)
Tänk om vi skulle titta ner och det
var tusenfotingar överallt?

Ulrika laughs, and then looks down. As imagined, she sees the
ground as a squirming BLANKET OF CENTIPEDES. She SCREAMS in
horror, desperately FLEEING the circle.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 98
95D CONTINUED: 95D
Another woman has looked down to see the same thing. She also
SCREAMS, and runs off.
Dani looks down, panicked and confused. It’s just the earth
beneath her feet.
DANI
There’s nothing there.
Dani looks up. She laughs with relief, still confused.
KARIN
(smiling)
That’s right! Hold on to your
brain!

CUT HARD TO:

95Da INSERT: INGA’S FACE SLAMMING INTO POLE AFTER RUSHING TOWARD 95Da
IT WITH ASCENDING ARMS.

INSERT: WOMAN SPRAYING VOMIT INTO THE AIR.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Christian, torn by a moral dilemma, watches the chaotic maypole dance competition. The dancers, under the influence of hallucinogens, struggle to maintain their composure. Several women are disqualified as the effects take hold. Dani, initially enjoying the dance, begins to feel uneasy and sees a connection to Josh. Maja, intentionally feigning collapse, sits near Christian, who reciprocates her smile. Ulla offers Christian spiked water, which he accepts and drinks. The hallucinogens manifest, with a dancer seeing centipedes on the ground, but Dani remains unaffected. Despite the mounting chaos, Dani, with Karin's encouragement, manages to avoid the hallucinations and continues dancing, concluding the scene with a laugh as the other dancers dance under the drug's influence.
Strengths
  • Disturbing visuals
  • Escalating tension
  • Mysterious atmosphere
  • Hallucinatory elements
  • Character dynamics
Weaknesses
  • Some confusion in the hallucinatory sequences
  • Limited clarity on character motivations in certain interactions

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene competently advances the midsummer ritual arc, delivering psychedelic horror and character movement for both Dani and Christian, but it functions more as an atmospheric escalation than a plot turn — the incremental nature of the competition and the lack of a new complication keep it from feeling essential. Lifting the score would require a clearer external goal for Christian or a small plot seed (like a missing person clue) that ties the scene more tightly to the larger mystery.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a psychedelic dance competition as a crucible for Dani's psychological state and Christian's moral decay is strong. The scene delivers on the horror-drama promise: the dance is both visually disorienting and emotionally loaded. The idea that the competition is a test of endurance under hallucinogens, with disqualifications for losing grip, is inventive and serves the genre well. The centipede hallucination (Ulrika seeing 'a squirming BLANKET OF CENTIPEDES') is a standout beat that grounds the psychedelic horror in visceral dread.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the competition arc (Dani surviving rounds, disqualifications mounting) and Christian's trajectory (accepting the spiked water, smiling at Maja). The scene is a necessary beat in the midsummer ritual sequence. However, the plot movement is incremental: Dani is still in the competition, Christian is still on the path to betrayal. The scene doesn't introduce a new complication or reveal — it escalates existing tensions. The 'Josh?' thought is a nice callback but doesn't land as a plot turn because it's immediately dismissed.

Originality: 8

The scene is highly original in its execution. A dance competition under hallucinogens, with disqualifications for losing touch with reality, is a fresh take on both horror set-pieces and coming-of-age rituals. The centipede hallucination is a memorable, disturbing image. The use of Swedish dialogue for the triggering lines adds authenticity and disorientation. The scene avoids cliché by making the competition feel genuinely dangerous and psychologically taxing, not just a spectacle.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is well-drawn: her determination ('Can you holding on?!'), her vulnerability (the 'Josh?' thought, the blank stare at Christian), and her resilience (getting a second wind) are all on display. Christian's arc is clear: he emerges from the moral quandary with a 'vague SMILE,' accepts the spiked water, and smiles at Maja — a quiet but damning progression. Maja is a effective antagonist, feigning collapse to get closer to Christian. Karin is a warm, supportive presence. The characters are distinct and serve the scene's emotional and thematic needs.

Character Changes: 6

Dani shows movement: she starts having fun, then is disturbed by the retching, thinks of Josh, gets a second wind, and ends in a state of 'rising panic' after the centipede hallucination. This is a regression into fear, which is appropriate for the horror genre — she is being pressured and broken down. Christian shows a clear shift: from moral wrestling to a 'vague SMILE' to accepting the spiked water and smiling at Maja. This is a progression toward complicity and betrayal. The changes are present but subtle; they don't constitute a dramatic transformation, which is fine for a mid-story scene.

Internal Goal: 6

The protagonist's internal goal is to navigate the moral quandary he is facing and come to a decision. This reflects his deeper need for clarity and resolution.

External Goal: 7

The protagonist's external goal is to interact with the other characters at the dance competition and potentially engage with the hallucinogenic elements. This reflects the immediate circumstances and challenges he is facing.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has internal conflict for Christian (moral quandary vs. desire for Maja) and for Dani (trying to stay in the dance vs. her rising panic and suspicion about Josh). The external conflict is minimal—the dance competition is mostly a spectacle, not a direct confrontation. The strongest conflict beat is Dani's blank stare at Christian after Karin kisses her, but it's undercut by Christian's smile and her lack of response. The centipede hallucination creates a brief crisis for other dancers, but Dani is unaffected, so it doesn't generate conflict for her.

Opposition: 5

The opposition is diffuse. Christian's internal conflict (moral quandary vs. desire) is not directly opposed by anyone—Maja encourages him, Ulla gives him the drink. Dani's opposition to the community is passive; she feels sick and thinks of Josh but doesn't act. The centipede hallucination opposes the dancers but not Dani. The strongest opposition is the dance itself—the rules and the psychedelics—but it's impersonal. There's no clear antagonist or opposing force in the scene.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are present but vague. Dani's internal stakes: losing her grip on reality, losing Christian, and the mystery of Josh's disappearance. Christian's stakes: his moral integrity vs. his desire. The dance competition has stakes (winning, being May Queen) but they feel abstract—we don't know what being May Queen means yet. The centipede hallucination raises stakes for other dancers (they flee in horror) but Dani is immune, so her stakes remain low. The scene doesn't clarify what Dani loses if she fails in the dance or what she gains if she wins.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward incrementally: Dani survives another round of the competition, Christian accepts the spiked water and smiles at Maja, and the centipede hallucination escalates the psychedelic horror. However, the story's forward momentum is moderate — the scene is more about deepening the atmosphere and character states than introducing new plot turns. The 'Josh?' thought is a nod to the larger mystery but doesn't advance it. The scene's primary job is to build dread and showcase Dani's resilience and Christian's drift, which it does competently.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene has good unpredictability. The abrupt music stops, the disqualifications, the centipede hallucination, and the insert shots of Inga and the vomiting woman all create surprising beats. Christian accepting the water from Ulla is a small but meaningful turn. Dani's immunity to the centipede hallucination is a surprising reversal—she expected to see them but didn't. The scene avoids predictable outcomes.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict in this scene is between reality and hallucination, as the characters grapple with the effects of the psychedelics on their perception of the world. This challenges the protagonist's beliefs and values.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The scene has emotional beats: Dani's brief panic when she thinks of Josh, her relief when she doesn't see centipedes, her blank stare at Christian. Christian's moral struggle is mentioned but not felt—we see him smile and accept the drink, which undercuts his supposed conflict. The kiss from Karin is startling but Dani's reaction is muted. The centipede screams create shock but not sustained emotion. The scene lacks a strong emotional arc for Dani—she starts determined, has a moment of doubt, then returns to dancing. The emotional stakes feel intellectual rather than visceral.

Dialogue: 5

Dialogue is sparse and functional. Karin's lines ('Don't slip!', 'That's right! Hold on to your brain!') are supportive but generic. Irma's Swedish commands ('Vänd!', 'Åtta!') add atmosphere but little meaning. The Swedish exchange between Majvor and Ulrika about centipedes is effective for the hallucination beat but is untranslated, so non-Swedish readers miss the setup. Christian's dialogue with Ulla is exposition-heavy ('Breaks down your defenses and opens you for the influence'). The scene relies more on action and spectacle than dialogue.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging due to its sensory spectacle: the abrupt music stops, the disqualifications, the centipede hallucination, the insert shots. The visual variety keeps the reader turning pages. The tension between Dani and Christian (the blank stare, his smile, her lack of response) creates a quiet hook. The mystery of Josh lingers in the background. The scene does a good job of making the dance competition feel chaotic and dangerous.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is strong. The scene moves through distinct beats: Christian's arrival, the dance cycles, the disqualifications, the centipede hallucination, the insert shots. The abrupt music stops create rhythmic punctuation. The scene doesn't overstay its welcome—it covers multiple dance cycles efficiently. The insert shots at the end (Inga's face, vomiting woman) provide a hard cut that propels the reader forward.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (EXT. SMALL WHITE HOUSE, EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE). The use of CONTINUED and OMITTED is standard. The insert shots (95Da) are properly formatted. The only minor issue is the repeated scene number 95 with CONTINUED, which can be confusing but is standard for revision drafts.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear structure: Christian's arrival and decision to accept the water, intercut with Dani's dance competition. The dance competition has its own structure: cycles of music/stop/disqualification. However, the scene lacks a clear turning point for Dani—she starts dancing, has a moment of doubt, then continues. The centipede hallucination is a crisis for others but not for her. The scene ends with insert shots that feel like a montage rather than a climax. The structure is functional but doesn't build to a clear peak.


Critique
  • The scene starts with Christian's internal conflict, which is interesting, but it feels a bit abrupt. We don't get a clear sense of what he's struggling with or why he's smiling, making his transition to the dance competition less impactful.
  • The description of the 'tree-penis dance' is jarring and doesn't contribute to the scene's overall tone or plot. It feels like an attempt at shock value that detracts from the narrative.
  • The scene's focus shifts too quickly between Dani and Christian, making it hard to follow. The constant back-and-forth between their perspectives creates a disjointed reading experience.
  • The disqualification of dancers feels repetitive and uninspired. The scene would be more engaging if the disqualifications had a more significant impact on the story or characters.
  • Dani's thoughts about Josh feel sudden and out of place. The scene would benefit from a more gradual build-up to her anxieties and connections to the missing characters.
  • The interactions between Maja and Christian feel forced and unconvincing. Their chemistry isn't established, and their brief exchange feels more like exposition than a genuine connection.
  • The scene relies heavily on visual descriptions and action, which can be effective but also feels a bit lacking in dialogue and character interaction. It would be more engaging to hear the characters' thoughts and reactions to the strange events unfolding around them.
  • The scene ends with a sudden cut to an insert of Inga's face slamming into a pole and a woman vomiting, which feels jarring and disorienting. It lacks a clear connection to the previous scene and doesn't contribute to the narrative flow.
Suggestions
  • Instead of a vague smile, provide Christian with a more defined internal monologue or dialogue to better convey his inner conflict and the reasoning behind his decision to attend the dance competition.
  • Consider removing the 'tree-penis dance' description or finding a less graphic way to portray it. Focus on the visual and emotional aspects of the dance without resorting to shock value.
  • Choose a single point of view to focus on for a longer period, whether it be Dani or Christian. This will create a more cohesive and immersive reading experience.
  • Make the disqualifications of the dancers more consequential. Perhaps tie them to specific events, like a character's emotional breakdown or a revelation about the flower-spiked water.
  • Lead up to Dani's thoughts about Josh more gradually, revealing her anxieties and connections to the missing characters through subtle hints or interactions.
  • Develop a stronger relationship between Maja and Christian. Give them more dialogue and interactions to establish their chemistry and make their attraction more convincing.
  • Incorporate more dialogue and character interaction to reveal their inner thoughts, feelings, and reactions to the hallucinatory effects of the flower-spiked water.
  • Consider integrating the inserts of Inga and the woman vomiting into the scene's flow, either by showing the events happening in the background or through a character's perspective. This will make the transitions feel more natural and less jarring.



Scene 34 -  Dani's Coronation
95E EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE 95E

Now, only Dani and two other women are in the running. One of
these is Karin. The other is a good-natured brunette. They
each dance separately, no longer holding hands. The
brunette’s legs are clearly less stable than Dani’s or
Karin’s, and she is tired and stumbling.
Competition has been growing in Dani. She’s so close to
winning that she can now taste it.
Karin turns happily to Dani.
KARIN
Är du trött?
Dani, still dancing:
DANI
I don’t speak Swedish!
KARIN
(not understanding)
What?!
Dani repeats herself, but it comes out as:
DANI
Aewobeemeewish!
Karin, understanding, responds:
KARIN
Waweroobeeny!
DANI
(somehow understanding)
Aewabeeny-sa-aewonnerstabloo!
They are speaking complete gibberish, but they understand
each other perfectly. Dani is amazed.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 99
95E CONTINUED: 95E
DANI (CONT’D)
(excitedly remarking on
this)
Weerabbleeishcobleraymib!
Karin nods manically, agreeing with this.
KARIN
Blorishcobleraymib-wonnerstablee!
The Plump Woman suddenly TRIPS over one foot to fall CRASHING
to the ground. Karin (still facing Dani) TRIPS over the Plump
Woman. She COLLAPSES, laughing merrily on the way down.

Dani dances past the fallen women. She doesn’t immediately
realize that she’s just won the competition. She still looks
determined as she continues dancing manically around the
maypole.

95F EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - MINUTES LATER 95F
Cheering women rush over to congratulate Dani, but she
KEEPS DANCING in the circle, afraid that it’s a trick.
The women tug excitedly at Dani’s arms. They embrace her.
Dani decelerates, but does not cease dancing. Finally,
enough women have enfolded her. Her dancing feet slow to a
confused halt.
IRMA
Vi har (fått) vår Majdrottning!!
IRMA approaches with an immense, gorgeously crafted GARLAND
CROWN. She lays it on Dani’s head.
DANI
(hallucinating)
It’s over?
IRMA
You are our May Queen.
DANI
(confused)
Why? Me?
IRMA
You!
DANI
(suddenly scared)
What do you mean?!
ROSE PETALS are thrown by children. *
Dani, severely disoriented, is led aside by several women.
One woman wraps her in a sort of gown (composed only of
greenery and flora), and then she is directed to stand before
a gorgeous view of the field. Her distracted attention is
pointed to a MAN holding a large, old FILM CAMERA. He takes
Dani’s PHOTOGRAPH.
Dani looks for Christian, who stands among the Hårgans with a
baffled expression. Dani alights on him.
DANI (CONT’D)
What’s happening?!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 100
95F CONTINUED: 95F
But Christian doesn’t understand it himself. He shakes his
head to say “I don’t know!”
DANI (CONT’D)
(pleadingly, to the
surrounding women)
What does this mean? What do I have
to do?
The women answer with hugs, warm smiles, and kisses on the
cheek. Their faces morph subtly (a product of the
psychedelics). Among the people who kiss her are her MOTHER
and FATHER and SISTER (Terri). She looks back for them, but
they have disappeared. A figment of her imagination?
Caught in the hallucination, Dani falls into a traumatized
daze. PELLE breaks the spell by giving Dani an enthusiastic
hug.
PELLE
Holy cow, you won! May Queen!
He gives her a blunt, passionate KISS on the lips. Before she
can react, Pelle is replaced by two new women, also kissing
and hugging her.
Dani is then led to a ROUND WOODEN PLANK (painted gold and
shaped like a cartoon SUN) with six long, protruding handles.
She is directed to STAND on it.
KARIN
Careful!
The handles are gripped by six men, and Dani is swiftly
HOISTED UP. She almost falls, but doesn’t. She is elevated
five feet above the ground as the crowd erupts into mirthful
SONG.
The song persists as Dani, still on her pedestal, is carried
across the field. All eyes are on her. Everyone follows her.
DANI
(searching)
Christian?!
But Christian has lagged to the back of the crowd. He looks
extremely conflicted. His eyes move to Maja, whose eyes are
TRAINED on him. She smiles widely, but her eyes are faded.
Christian slows to a stop as the procession continues.
Meanwhile, Dani’s confusion and fear is beginning to subside.
She looks down at the procession to see that these people are
indeed celebrating her. A few women even persist in throwing
rose petals up at her.
Dani, now calm, looks down to see that her FEET and LEGS have
assumed the GOLD color of the plank (like a chameleon).
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Dani, competing in a maypole dance, wins unexpectedly after another competitor stumbles and falls. Crowning her as May Queen, the women celebrate enthusiastically, leading Dani to feel a mix of confusion and surreal acceptance. While she is bewildered by the sudden attention, the scene ends with her being lifted onto a golden plank, her fear giving way to a sense of being celebrated.
Strengths
  • Engaging concept
  • Complex characters
  • Tense atmosphere
  • Emotional depth
  • Intriguing themes
Weaknesses
  • Potential confusion for the audience due to hallucinatory elements

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene's primary job is to deliver a surreal, seductive horror set piece where Dani is crowned May Queen, and it lands that job with memorable originality (the gibberish, the family hallucination, the gold legs). The one thing limiting the overall score is that Christian's subplot remains passive and the philosophical conflict is under-dramatized; giving him one active, conflicted beat would lift the scene's tension without sacrificing its dreamlike tone.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of a psychedelic dance competition where the winner becomes May Queen is working brilliantly. The gibberish dialogue ("Aewobeemeewish!") is a standout — it captures the drug-induced connection between Dani and Karin while being genuinely funny and disorienting. The scene delivers on the horror/drama promise of the cult's seductive power: Dani wins something she didn't fully understand, and the celebration immediately turns into a surreal, overwhelming coronation. The hallucinatory appearance of her dead family is a powerful, genre-appropriate beat that deepens the horror.

Plot: 7

The plot function is clear: Dani wins the May Queen competition, which is a major escalation in the cult's narrative. This is the moment she is chosen, setting up the final act's sacrificial logic. The scene also advances Christian's subplot — his conflicted look and the cut to Maja's predatory gaze plant the seeds of his later betrayal. The plot moves efficiently from competition to coronation to the ominous final image of Dani's legs turning gold.

Originality: 9

The gibberish dialogue is a genuinely original and risky choice that pays off — it's not just random noise but a coherent, joyful exchange that sells the drug's effect and the community's bond. The hallucinatory appearance of Dani's dead family during her coronation is a fresh take on the 'triumph turns to horror' beat. The final image of Dani's legs turning gold like a chameleon is surreal and memorable. This scene is doing things most horror films wouldn't dare.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is the clear focus: her arc from competitive dancer to confused winner to traumatized May Queen is well-drawn. Her fear ("What does this mean?") and her search for Christian ground her in relatable anxiety. Christian is less developed here — he's mostly a baffled observer, which is appropriate for his role as the detached boyfriend, but the scene could do more to dramatize his internal conflict. Karin is a delightful minor character, and the gibberish exchange gives her personality despite the language barrier.

Character Changes: 7

Dani undergoes a clear status shift: from outsider competitor to chosen May Queen. Her emotional journey moves from competitive determination to confusion and fear, then to a drugged, calm acceptance as her legs turn gold. This is not permanent internal growth but a meaningful pressure-and-response arc appropriate for a horror film. Christian's change is subtler — he moves from supportive boyfriend to conflicted observer, and the cut to Maja's gaze suggests his loyalty is wavering.

Internal Goal: 6

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to prove herself and find a sense of belonging or acceptance. She is seeking validation and recognition for her efforts.

External Goal: 8

The protagonist's external goal is to win the May Queen competition and be crowned as the May Queen. This goal reflects the immediate challenge she is facing in the competition.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene lacks direct conflict. Dani's internal drive to win is present ('Competition has been growing in Dani. She’s so close to winning that she can now taste it'), but there is no active opposition. The other dancers simply tire and fall; no one tries to stop her. The only tension is Dani's confusion and fear after winning, but this is internal, not interpersonal. The scene needs a clearer source of opposition—perhaps a Hårgan who tries to disqualify her, or a moment where Christian actively tries to pull her out.

Opposition: 3

Opposition is nearly absent. The other dancers are not antagonists; they simply tire and fall. The only potential opposition is Dani's own confusion and fear after winning, but this is internal. The scene needs a clear opposing force—whether a person, a rule, or a consequence—that Dani must overcome to claim her victory.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are present but vague. Dani wants to win the competition, and winning makes her May Queen, which the audience knows from earlier scenes is a significant role. However, the scene does not clarify what she gains or loses. The line 'Competition has been growing in Dani. She’s so close to winning that she can now taste it' shows desire, but the cost of losing or the reward of winning is not dramatized. The later confusion ('What does this mean? What do I have to do?') suggests Dani herself doesn't know the stakes, which weakens audience investment.

Story Forward: 8

This scene is a major story pivot: Dani becomes May Queen, which is the central plot mechanism for the final act. Christian's visible conflict and the cut to Maja's predatory stare set up his eventual betrayal. The scene also deepens Dani's psychological arc — she is being absorbed into the cult, and her fear is giving way to a drugged acceptance. The final image of her legs turning gold visually signals her transformation.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene is genuinely unpredictable. The gibberish exchange between Dani and Karin is a surreal, unexpected beat that delights. Dani's victory is not a foregone conclusion—the other dancers are strong until they fall. The hallucinatory moments (seeing her dead family, her legs turning gold) keep the audience off-balance. The scene earns its unpredictability through the psychedelic lens.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the protagonist's sense of self-worth and identity. She is faced with the pressure to conform to the expectations of the community while also questioning her own beliefs and values.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The scene has strong emotional beats: Dani's competitive drive, her confusion after winning, the hallucinatory appearance of her dead family, and her eventual calm acceptance. However, the emotional arc is bumpy. The gibberish exchange is joyful but brief; the fear after winning ('What do you mean?!') is intense but quickly soothed by hugs and kisses. The final beat—Dani's calm as her legs turn gold—is powerful but arrives abruptly. The scene needs a clearer emotional through-line from fear to acceptance, or a stronger conflict that sustains tension.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is minimal but effective. The gibberish exchange between Dani and Karin is a standout—it's funny, surreal, and communicates their connection without words. Dani's lines after winning ('It’s over?', 'Why? Me?', 'What do you mean?!') are simple but convey her confusion and fear. Christian's silence and head shake are appropriate. The dialogue serves the scene's dreamlike tone well.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging. The competition creates forward momentum, the gibberish exchange is a delightful surprise, and Dani's confusion after winning keeps the audience curious. The hallucinatory moments (dead family, gold legs) are visually compelling. The scene holds attention well, though the lack of clear stakes or opposition slightly reduces tension.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is strong. The competition builds steadily, the gibberish exchange provides a rhythmic peak, and the aftermath slows down appropriately for Dani's disorientation. The scene moves from action to hallucination to quiet acceptance without feeling rushed. The only minor issue is the rapid shift from Dani's fear ('What do you mean?!') to her calm acceptance (gold legs), which could use a beat of transition.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear, action lines are descriptive without being overwritten, and parentheticals are used appropriately. The only minor issue is the use of asterisks (*) in the action line 'ROSE PETALS are thrown by children. *'—the asterisk is unexplained and may be a revision mark that should be removed.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-part structure: the competition (rising action), the victory and confusion (climax), and the aftermath/crowning (resolution). The transition from 95E to 95F is clean. The scene ends on a strong image (Dani's gold legs) that provides closure while hinting at transformation. The structure serves the scene's purpose well.


Critique
  • The scene's focus on gibberish dialogue feels unnecessary and doesn't contribute to the story. While the intent is likely to show the effect of the hallucinogens, it comes across as distracting and confusing.
  • The comedic elements of the Plump Woman and Karin tripping feel out of place in a scene with a growing sense of tension and strange rituals.
  • The scene lacks a clear conflict or tension. Dani winning is anticlimactic, and her reactions feel less genuine due to the focus on the hallucinogenic aspect.
  • The sudden introduction of Dani's mother, father, and sister feels jarring and unexplained. It raises questions about their fates without offering any answers, which disrupts the narrative flow.
  • The scene relies heavily on visual cues to convey Dani's hallucinatory state, which makes it feel less engaging and more like a description than an active scene.
  • The scene feels rushed and lacking in emotional depth. Dani's journey from confusion to acceptance of being May Queen feels superficial and unengaging.
  • The ending, with Dani being hoisted onto the plank and carried away, lacks a sense of closure or a clear understanding of what's happening next. It leaves the audience with more questions than answers.
Suggestions
  • Focus on the psychological impact of the hallucinogens on Dani. Instead of gibberish dialogue, show how her perceptions are altered, perhaps through fragmented dialogue or visual distortions.
  • Create a genuine conflict for Dani during the competition. Perhaps she is hesitant to win, or she experiences internal conflict about the nature of the ritual.
  • Develop the visual aspect of the scene to create a more immersive and disturbing experience. Use lighting, camera angles, and sound to convey the disorienting effects of the hallucinogens.
  • Cut out the introduction of Dani's family members unless their presence has a clear narrative purpose. It's better to focus on the immediate conflict and Dani's journey within the scene.
  • Explore Dani's emotional response to being chosen as May Queen in a more nuanced way. Show her confusion, fear, and eventual acceptance with more depth and detail.
  • End the scene on a stronger note that leaves the audience with a sense of anticipation and intrigue. This could be a visual climax, a revealing dialogue, or a cliffhanger that sets up the next scene.



Scene 35 -  A Throne of Uncertainties
95G EXT. FIELD - DINING AREA - LATER 95G
The crowd arrives at today’s DINING AREA. In a LUSH
FIELD, the tabletops are made of MIRRORS, and they are
all queued up to form a long, straight line. At the
head of the table is a HUGE CHAIR (more like a throne)
adorned in lush greenery and bright flora.
Dani’s pedestal is set down. Members of the crowd step aside
to create a PATH for Dani’s trajectory (toward the throne).
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 101
95G CONTINUED: 95G
Dani takes a moment before stepping decisively onto the
GRASS.
When Dani’s FOOT touches the grass, small SUMMER FLOWERS
magically SPROUT UP around her foot. Her next step is the same.
Flowers emerge, impossibly, from the soil. She continues to walk
forward, having now assumed a more self-possessed posture.
Confidence is rising in her, and with every step, more flowers
sprout up. She’s leaving a beautiful trail of wild flowers in
her wake.
Dani STOPS at the throne. Everyone now finds their way to their
seats, but no one sits. They look to her. She looks momentarily
confused, but then understands. She SITS. Now everyone may sit.
Dani admires her green throne. The greenery/flora subtly
SWELLS and DEFLATES (as we saw before, with the mushroom
trip).
SERVERS appear with plates. Dani is the first person to
receive food and drink. Her tableware is much finer than the
rest.

Looking down at her food, Dani suddenly catches her
reflection in the tabletop mirror. Her face looks wrong. She
quickly LOOKS AWAY.
Before long, everyone has food in front of them. They sit
with their hands on their laps, present. They WAIT for Dani.
Dani picks up her FORK. She looks back to the rest of the
table. They all look back at her with patience. She then
looks down and PIERCES her food with the fork. (The sound of
the piercing is heightened.) Dani takes a BITE. Now everyone
may begin eating.
Dani looks down the length of the extended table. She alights
on CHRISTIAN, who isn’t eating. He looks very disturbed,
clearly suffering a bad trip. He looks in Dani’s direction.
They LOCK EYES, but communicate nothing to each other. They
are both lost in confusion, but they don’t share in this. If
anything, they look SCARED of each other.
This moment is broken by a SERVER arriving at Dani’s side. He
presents her with a SALT HERRING. The community sees this and
laughs, knowing what’s in store.
DANI
For what?
STEN explains:
STEN
You must eat it whole, but the tail
going first.
DANI
(sincerely frightened)
What? I can’t. That’s too big.
STEN
(chuckle)
No no - you must try.
Christian, tripping heavily, turns to a LARGE MAN to his
side.
CHRISTIAN
How much is happening right now?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 102
95G CONTINUED: 95G
Inexplicably, the Large Man CLAPS in Christian’s face. This
sends Christian on an intense downward spiral.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(almost inaudible)
Why did you do that?
The Large Man’s attention is now on Dani, whose head is
tilted back as she tries to eat the herring whole (tail
first). Sten holds it above her, feeding it into her mouth.
Dani takes half of the herring into her mouth, starts to
chew, and then coughs out the rest. This elicits ecstatic
APPLAUSE. Dani, unnerved at first, lets out a childlike
LAUGH.
STEN
A word from the May Queen!

BLONDE WOMAN DIFFERENT HARGANS
Yes! Speech! Speech!
IRMA
Stand! Stand!
Dani is urged to stand up. She does so, clearly hallucinating
intensely. The silence hangs heavily.
DANI
...I don’t know if this is real, or
what’s happening, but - thank you.
Dani lets this hang. A brief awkward pause, and then:
ARNE
To the May Queen!
(raises his aquavit)
Skål!!
EVERYONE
Skål!!
Everyone drinks to that. One Hårgan Woman turns to Dani
(who’s sitting back down) to excitedly say:
HÅRGAN WOMAN
You are the family now! Yes?
Dani nods, unsure. The woman nods manically.
HÅRGAN WOMAN (CONT’D)
Yes! Yes! You are the family!
The Woman rubs Dani’s arm, smiling warmly (and aggressively).
PELLE, we reveal, is composing a drawing of Dani in her throne.
Christian’s expression is SOUR. He turns to notice that MAJA is
looking at him. Taken aback, Christian’s expression slowly
SOFTENS (in a slack-jawed, lust-stricken way). Maja is clearly
“in heat.” Holding Christian’s gaze, she RISES from her seat (as
if in slow-motion) and begins to walk sensually off. Christian
watches her go. She passes SIV, whose eyes are also trained on
Christian.
Maja continues toward the TEMPLE, glancing back at Christian
to confirm that he’s still watching her. DANI notices this,
despite the fact that everyone is competing for her
attention.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 103
95G CONTINUED: 95G
Dani looks to Christian. He stares dumbly at the table, lost in
conflict.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Dani is celebrated as she is ushered towards a throne at a lavishly decorated dining area. Magic blooms at her feet as she walks, signifying her growing confidence. However, she struggles to eat a large herring, and while she tries to embrace her new role, her speech is a mix of confusion and gratitude. Meanwhile, Christian remains distracted, drawn to another woman, Maja, showcasing a growing rift between him and Dani. The scene ends with Dani noticing Christian's distracted gaze towards Maja, leaving the future of their relationship uncertain.
Strengths
  • Innovative concept
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Engaging conflict
  • Eerie atmosphere
  • Well-defined characters
Weaknesses
  • Some elements may be too disturbing for sensitive viewers
  • Dialogue could be more nuanced in certain parts

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene's primary job is to cement Dani's elevation and Christian's drift through a ritual feast that is both celebratory and deeply unsettling. It lands that job with strong atmosphere, original details, and clear character beats, but the overall score is limited by the scene's passivity — Dani and Christian lack active goals, making the scene feel more like a beautiful, dread-soaked tableau than a dramatic turning point.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a May Queen feast where the honored guest is both celebrated and isolated, with magical flowers sprouting under her feet and a forced herring-eating ritual, is strong and distinctive. It deepens the horror-drama blend by making Dani's elevation feel increasingly like a trap. The mirror table reflecting a 'wrong' face and the throne that breathes like a living thing are excellent, unsettling details.

Plot: 6

The scene advances the plot by solidifying Dani's role as May Queen and setting up Christian's seduction by Maja. It's a necessary beat in the ritual escalation. However, the scene is largely a set piece — it doesn't introduce a new complication or reveal new information that changes the trajectory. It confirms what we already suspect: Dani is being absorbed, Christian is drifting.

Originality: 8

The scene is highly original in its details: the mirror tabletops, the breathing throne, the magical flowers sprouting from footsteps, the herring-eating ritual, the clap that sends Christian into a spiral. These are not generic horror tropes. The combination of pastoral beauty and psychological dread is signature Midsommar.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is well-drawn: her confusion, her childlike laugh after the herring, her uncertain speech, and her noticing Christian's betrayal. Christian is also clear: disturbed, tripping, then lust-stricken when Maja appears. The Hårgans are a unified, menacing presence. The scene effectively shows Dani's isolation even in the midst of celebration.

Character Changes: 6

Dani shows a shift from confusion to a tentative, childlike confidence (the laugh, the speech), but this is undercut by her noticing Christian's betrayal. The change is more about status elevation than internal growth. Christian's change is a regression: he goes from disturbed to lustful, which is a clear moral descent. The scene tracks their divergence effectively.

Internal Goal: 5

Dani's internal goal in this scene is to navigate the confusing and unsettling situation she finds herself in, while also trying to maintain a sense of control and composure. This reflects her deeper need for stability and understanding in a world that is unfamiliar and unpredictable.

External Goal: 4

Dani's external goal is to participate in the ritualistic dinner and follow the customs of the community she is visiting. This reflects the immediate challenge of adapting to a new culture and social norms.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene has two clear conflict threads: Dani vs. the herring challenge (low-stakes, comic) and Dani vs. Christian's emotional distance (high-stakes, dramatic). The herring beat works as a ritual obstacle. The Christian thread is present but underplayed — they lock eyes 'scared of each other' but communicate nothing, then Christian's attention shifts to Maja. The conflict is more observed than enacted; Dani notices Maja but doesn't act or speak. The scene lacks a direct confrontation or even a charged exchange between Dani and Christian.

Opposition: 5

The opposition is asymmetrical: Dani faces a clear external obstacle (the herring, the ritual expectations) while Christian faces an internal one (his bad trip, his lust). But the scene's central opposition — Dani vs. Christian's betrayal — is not dramatized. They are in the same frame but not truly opposing each other. The Hårgans are not oppositional here; they are celebratory. The only active opposition is the herring, which is comic and low-stakes.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are clear and escalating: Dani's emotional survival depends on being accepted by the Hårgans (she has nowhere else to go after her family's death and Christian's betrayal). The scene shows her gaining power (May Queen) but losing Christian. The herring challenge is low-stakes but functions as a test of belonging. The real stakes — Dani's identity, her last connection to Christian — are present in the final beat where she sees him watching Maja. The stakes are working well.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by confirming Dani's absorption into the cult (she is crowned, fed, and celebrated) and by advancing Christian's seduction plot (Maja rises and walks toward the temple, Christian watches). But the scene is more about atmosphere and status than plot progression. The key story beat — Christian's betrayal — is set up but not yet consummated.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene follows a predictable arc: coronation → ritual challenge → speech → toast → betrayal reveal. The flowers sprouting under Dani's feet is a magical surprise that works. The herring challenge is expected (the script has been building ritual oddities). Christian's shift to Maja is the major turn, but it's telegraphed by Maja's earlier interest and Christian's drugged state. The scene doesn't have a major twist or reversal.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the clash between Dani's own values and beliefs and the traditions and expectations of the Hårgan community. This challenges Dani's understanding of herself and her place in the world.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene has strong emotional beats: Dani's childlike laugh after failing the herring, her vulnerable speech ('I don't know if this is real'), the Hårgan woman's aggressive warmth ('You are the family now!'), and the final gut-punch of Christian watching Maja. The emotional arc moves from confusion → tentative joy → betrayal. The final image of Dani looking at Christian while he stares at the table 'lost in conflict' is effective. The scene earns its emotional weight.

Dialogue: 5

Dialogue is minimal and functional. Dani has three lines: 'For what?', 'What? I can't. That's too big.', and her speech. Christian has one line: 'How much is happening right now?' The Hårgans have ritualized lines. The dialogue serves the scene's druggy, observational tone but doesn't reveal character or advance conflict. The speech is the only moment of genuine character expression, and it's deliberately vague. For a horror-drama, the lack of charged dialogue between Dani and Christian is a missed opportunity, but it's consistent with the script's style.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging due to its sensory richness (flowers sprouting, mirror tables, the herring challenge) and emotional stakes. The audience is invested in Dani's experience — will she succeed? Will Christian betray her? The pacing keeps attention: the coronation, the meal, the speech, the Maja reveal. The scene holds interest throughout. The only dip is the middle section where Christian's bad trip is described but not dramatized.

Pacing: 7

Pacing is well-managed. The scene moves from the magical flower walk (slow, wonder) → the meal ritual (medium, tension) → the herring challenge (comic, fast) → the speech (slow, vulnerable) → the Maja reveal (slow, dread). The beats are varied and purposeful. The scene doesn't overstay its welcome. The only potential drag is the extended description of everyone waiting for Dani to eat — it's thematically important but could feel static on screen.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clean. Scene headings are clear (95G EXT. FIELD - DINING AREA - LATER). Action lines are vivid and specific ('small SUMMER FLOWERS magically SPROUT UP around her foot'). Parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively. The script follows industry standards. No formatting issues.

Structure: 7

The scene has a clear three-act structure: Arrival/Coronation (flowers, throne), Trial (herring, speech), and Betrayal (Maja reveal). Each section has a distinct function and emotional tone. The structure serves the character arc: Dani rises, then falls. The scene ends on a strong image (Dani looking at Christian, Christian lost in conflict) that propels us into the next scene. The structure is sound.


Critique
  • This scene feels a bit rushed and doesn't fully capture the weight of Dani's new position as May Queen. While the visual elements of the throne and the flowers are interesting, the overall impact is underwhelming.
  • The herring scene feels like a forced comedic moment that doesn't fit the overall tone of the script. It feels out of place and doesn't add anything meaningful to Dani's character development.
  • The reaction to Dani's herring struggle feels exaggerated and out of place. It takes away from the potential impact of Dani's newfound power and authority.
  • Christian's reaction to the hallucinogenic effects is confusing. It's not clear what's happening to him or why he's reacting this way. This ambiguity detracts from the scene's impact.
  • Maja's sudden appearance and flirtation with Christian feel jarring and unnecessary. This subplot feels forced and doesn't contribute much to the story.
  • The scene ends abruptly and doesn't fully explore Dani's feelings and thoughts as the new May Queen. The potential for a more introspective moment is missed.
Suggestions
  • Focus on Dani's internal struggle as she grapples with her new position. Explore her anxieties and uncertainties, highlighting the power and responsibility that come with being the May Queen.
  • Rethink the herring scene. Is it truly necessary? If so, find a way to make it more integrated with the overall tone and theme of the script.
  • Develop Christian's hallucination scene further. What is he seeing? What does it mean to him? This could be a chance to delve deeper into his character and his relationship with Dani.
  • Consider removing or restructuring the Maja subplot. It distracts from the main focus of the scene and doesn't contribute much to the overall narrative.
  • End the scene with Dani reflecting on her new position and the responsibilities that come with it. This could lead to a more impactful and thought-provoking moment.
  • Consider exploring the visual elements of the scene more fully. The mirrored tabletops and the magical flowers are interesting but not fully exploited.
  • Incorporate more of the Hårgan culture and rituals into the scene. This would add depth and richness to the setting and further immerse the audience in the world of the story.



Scene 36 -  The May Queen's Departure
95H EXT. FIELD - DINING AREA - MINUTES LATER 95H
Everyone is finished (although there’s a smaller number of
women at the table now). Siv RISES. All eyes go respectfully
to her.
SIV
Now it is traditional for the May
Queen to bless our crops and
livestock. And after the luck you
just inherited from that salt
herring, we should all be doubly
encouraged.
Laughter all around.
Siv gestures in the direction of a CARRIAGE, just beyond the
tables. Its back sports TWO UNLIT TORCHES. Several girls (six *
to pull the carriage and six to accompany it) surround it. *
One GIRL scatters flowers to create a PATH between Dani and *
the carriage. Dani RISES. Everyone else stands up, too.
DANI
Can Christian come with me?
SIV
No. The Queen must ride alone.
Dani pauses to accept this. She steps onto the floral path and
approaches the carriage. On the way, Hanna offers her a LONG, *
FLAMING STICK. Dani accepts it. Hanna motions to the carriage’s *
unlit torches.
Dani walks to the carriage, extends the stick’s flame toward
the torches, and sets them each AFIRE.
Hanna takes the stick back from Dani, and gestures for her to *
enter the carriage. A TRADITIONALLY DRESSED MAN stands beside
the carriage door. He hands Dani a VIAL OF HOLY SPRING WATER,
and offers Dani his hand (for support) as she contemplates
entering.
TRADITIONALLY DRESSED MAN
Your majesty.
Dani accepts his supportive hand as she climbs into the
carriage.
96 INT. CARRIAGE - CONTINUOUS 96
Dani takes a seat.
Outside, several YOUNG WOMEN (including HANNA) have gathered
in front of the carriage. They each take hold of RODS,
prepared to pull the carriage.
A few other women have gathered to the sides of the carriage.
Two - one on either side - hold juniper boughs and unlit *
torches. They IGNITE their torches by the fire of the *
carriage torches. *
97 EXT. DINING AREA - SAME TIME 97
Most of the community remains standing at the dining tables.
They WATCH as the women pull the carriage away.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 104
97 CONTINUED: 97

Christian watches, too. Guilt-ridden. He then looks to the *
temple. A GIRL has begun scattering flowers to create a NEW *
PATH. This is between Christian and the TEMPLE. *
98 INT. CARRIAGE (MOVING) - MOMENTS LATER 98
Dani looks out the window as the carriage is pulled through
the WHEAT FIELDS. The accompanying women WAVE their torches
about and cast away dark spirits. *
99 EXT. FIELD - SAME TIME 99
The girl finishes the flower path, ending at Christian’s *
feet. All eyes are now on him. *
Christian, frozen for a moment, RISES. He takes one abrupt
step forward, and then continues warily toward the Temple.
100 INT. TEMPLE - CONTINUOUS 100

Christian enters the foyer of the temple. The temple doors
are closed and muffled humming is heard from within. MATS, *
dressed in ceremonial dress, stands in waiting. He hands
Christian a WHITE GOWN.
MATS
Put this.
The man gestures to a MODESTY PANEL in the corner (behind
which Christian can disrobe). *
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary After a communal meal, Dani is chosen as the May Queen and prepared for a blessing ceremony. She is escorted to a carriage by women who light torches and give her holy spring water. Christian, left behind, is visibly conflicted as he watches Dani depart. He is then guided by a girl scattering flowers to a temple where he is met by Mats and given a white gown.
Strengths
  • Atmospheric setting
  • Intriguing rituals
  • Complex characters
  • Tension and suspense
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue could be sharper
  • Some plot elements need further development

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6

This scene's primary job is to ritualistically separate Dani and Christian, sending them toward their respective fates — and it does so with strong visual imagery and clear narrative function. The one thing limiting the overall score is the characters' passivity and lack of internal goal clarity, which keeps the scene feeling more like a procedural step than a moment of dramatic tension.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a May Queen blessing ceremony that separates Dani from Christian and sends him toward the temple is working well. It's a ritualistic, visually striking scene that deepens the folk horror atmosphere. The carriage with unlit torches, the flower path, the holy spring water vial — all reinforce the cult's seductive, ceremonial power. The concept is strong and genre-appropriate.

Plot: 6

The plot function is clear: Dani is separated from Christian and elevated as May Queen, while Christian is guided toward the temple for the mating ritual. This is a necessary beat in the horror-thriller structure. It's functional but not surprising — the separation is expected after Siv's 'No.' The scene does its job without advancing the plot in a new direction; it's a procedural step.

Originality: 7

The scene's originality lies in its specific ritual details: the carriage with unlit torches, the flower path, the holy spring water vial, the juniper boughs, and the women pulling the carriage while waving torches to cast away dark spirits. These are fresh, culturally specific images that feel authentic to the film's pagan world. The separation of Dani and Christian via two different flower paths is a clever visual parallel.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani is passive but appropriately so — she accepts Siv's 'No' and climbs into the carriage. Christian is guilt-ridden but also passive, watching and then following the flower path. Siv is authoritative and warm. The traditionally dressed man is a cipher. The characters are clear but not deepened here; they are moved by the ritual rather than driving it. This is functional for the genre — the horror comes from their loss of agency.

Character Changes: 5

There is no significant character change in this scene. Dani accepts her role as May Queen with a brief pause, but she was already crowned and celebrated. Christian's guilt is noted but he follows the path without resistance. The scene is a ritual step, not a moment of transformation. For a horror-thriller, this is functional — the change will come in the temple and the final sacrifice. But the scene itself doesn't create new pressure or reveal new facets.

Internal Goal: 4

The protagonist's internal goal is to navigate the traditions and expectations of the community while dealing with her own emotions and desires.

External Goal: 6

The protagonist's external goal is to fulfill her role as the May Queen and carry out the ceremonial duties assigned to her.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene has a clear structural conflict—Dani asks 'Can Christian come with me?' and Siv says 'No. The Queen must ride alone.'—but it's resolved in one line. There is no pushback, no negotiation, no visible tension in Dani's acceptance. Christian's internal guilt is noted but not dramatized. The conflict is stated, not felt.

Opposition: 3

Siv is the only source of opposition, and she delivers a single line that ends the conflict. There is no active force pushing against Dani's desire—just a rule stated and accepted. Christian is a passive observer. The opposition is institutional (tradition) rather than personal, and it doesn't escalate or resist Dani's will in any dynamic way.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are clear from context: Dani is being separated from Christian at a moment when she needs him, and Christian is being led toward the temple (where we know from earlier scenes that a mating ritual will occur). The audience knows what's at risk—Dani's trust, Christian's fidelity, Dani's safety. But the scene doesn't articulate these stakes internally; it relies on cumulative knowledge from previous scenes.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward decisively: Dani is crowned May Queen and begins her blessing ritual, Christian is separated and guided toward the temple where the mating ritual will occur. The story is now on a collision course — Dani's elevation and Christian's seduction are both progressing. The scene also deepens the cult's control over both characters. The momentum is strong.

Unpredictability: 5

The scene follows a predictable ceremonial structure: Queen is crowned, Queen is asked to bless crops, Queen rides alone. The only minor surprise is Dani's request to bring Christian, which is denied. The flower path leading Christian to the temple is a clear setup for what's coming. Nothing in this scene subverts expectation or introduces a new twist.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

There is a philosophical conflict between individual desires and community expectations evident in this scene. The protagonist must balance her own wishes with the traditions of the community.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The scene is emotionally flat. Dani's request to bring Christian is the only moment of vulnerability, and it's immediately smoothed over. Christian's guilt is noted but not felt. The ceremonial actions (lighting torches, entering the carriage) are described but not weighted with emotion. The scene tells us Dani is being separated from Christian, but doesn't make us feel the loss or foreboding.

Dialogue: 4

There are only three lines of dialogue in the scene: Siv's ceremonial announcement, Dani's request, Siv's refusal, and the Traditional Man's 'Your majesty.' The dialogue is functional but flat. Dani's request ('Can Christian come with me?') is childlike and vulnerable, which is appropriate, but Siv's refusal has no subtext or weight. The 'Your majesty' line is a nice touch of ironic formality.

Engagement: 5

The scene is visually rich (torches, carriage, flower path, wheat fields) but emotionally and dramatically static. The audience knows what's coming (Christian's betrayal, Dani's discovery) and this scene is a necessary setup, but it doesn't create its own tension or curiosity. The reader moves through it efficiently but without investment in the moment.

Pacing: 6

The scene moves at a deliberate, ceremonial pace that matches the ritual's tone. Each action (rising, walking, lighting torches, entering the carriage) is given its own beat. The cross-cutting between Dani's carriage ride and Christian's flower path creates a clean, ominous parallel. The pacing is functional for a transition scene but could be tightened.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are correct (95H, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100). Action lines are clear and visual. The use of asterisks to mark revisions is standard. Minor note: the '95H' heading is slightly unusual (the 'H' likely indicates a half-page revision), but it's clear in context.

Structure: 6

The scene has a clear three-part structure: (1) Siv announces the blessing ritual, (2) Dani is separated from Christian and enters the carriage, (3) Christian is led toward the temple. The parallel structure (Dani goes to the fields, Christian goes to the temple) is effective and ominous. The scene serves its function as a transition between Dani's coronation and the ritual's darker turn.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks tension. The transition from the communal meal to the May Queen's blessing ceremony feels abrupt. There's not much emotional buildup or conflict to drive the scene forward.
  • The dialogue is functional but lacks depth and emotional impact. The lines spoken by Siv and the Traditionally Dressed Man feel too expository and lack personality.
  • The actions of Dani and Christian feel passive. Dani simply accepts her fate as the May Queen without much resistance. Christian watches from the sidelines, his inner turmoil only implied through action tags.
  • The scene relies heavily on action tags to convey the mood and atmosphere. The writer needs to show more through the dialogue and actions of the characters.
  • The scene doesn't contribute much to the overall plot. It simply moves Dani towards her next ritualistic role, leaving Christian behind with a sense of guilt and uncertainty.
  • The scene feels like a set-up for the next scene rather than a fully realized moment in the story. It lacks a clear beginning, rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution.
Suggestions
  • Explore Dani's internal conflict before she accepts the May Queen role. Does she feel pressured? Excited? Fearful? Her internal monologue could add a layer of complexity.
  • Give Christian a more active role. He could try to intervene, express his love for Dani, or confront her about his feelings. This would add tension and conflict to the scene.
  • Develop the dialogue. Give Siv and the Traditionally Dressed Man more unique voices. Explore Dani's reaction to the Holy Spring Water. What does it symbolize for her?
  • Focus on the visual details. Use the setting to build a more immersive and atmospheric experience. Describe the light, the sounds, the smells, and the textures. Make the reader feel the ritual.
  • Consider a moment of conflict between Dani and Christian. Perhaps Dani expresses her frustration at being separated from Christian or Christian tries to stop her from entering the carriage.
  • Expand on the scene's ending. Show Christian's guilt and uncertainty more directly. What is he thinking and feeling as he walks toward the temple?
  • Consider adding a sub-plot or character interaction that adds another layer of complexity and intrigue to the scene.



Scene 37 -  Rituals of the Unseen
101 EXT. WHEAT FIELD - SAME TIME 101
The women pulling the carriage have slowed to a STOP. Dani
is directed by Hanna to step out. Hanna holds the flaming *
torch over a small HOLE in the ground. Dani is instructed *
to hold the torch by its handle (just above where Hanna *
grips it). Hanna now affects perfect posture. Dani *
instinctively mimics this. *
Three women - each holding a sack of GRAIN, a raw STEAK, and *
an EGG - approach the hole. One pours grain into the hole, *
the other drops the steak over the grain, and the last woman *
cracks the egg into it. The hole is then COVERED UP with *
soil. *
HANNA
Repeat now after me.

Dani and Hanna are looking directly into each other’s eyes.
Hanna begins to SING very slowly, enunciating very carefully,
and Dani SINGS ALONG (quite well). They circle the hole with *
the torch held in the center. The surrounding women dance. *
102 INT. TEMPLE - FOYER - SAME TIME 102
Christian has changed into the WHITE GOWN. He steps nervously
out from behind the modesty panel.
CHRISTIAN
What now?
Mats now turns to a MAN WITH HAIR COVERING HIS FACE (looking
like the back of a head). He hands Mats a STONE POT. Mats now
turns to raise the pot toward Christian’s face. Christian
looks very unnerved by the man whose face is covered in hair.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 105
102 CONTINUED: 102
MATS
Breathe in.

Mats lifts off the lid to release a WAVE OF STEAM. Christian
looks to Mats, wary.

MATS (CONT’D)
For your vitality.
Reluctantly, Christian BREATHES IN the vapors and his eyes
begin to cloud over. He EXHALES heavily (coughing the last
bit out). He’s already feeling the effects. His breathing
becomes shallow and his legs start to wobble.
The Man Whose Hair Envelops His Face now OPENS THE DOORS to
the temple. Quiet humming is heard from inside.
103 INT. TEMPLE - CONTINUOUS 103
It is dark, save for several burning candles.
In the center of the room, lying on a lush bed of freshly cut
birch twigs and WILD FLOWERS, is MAJA. She is NUDE, lying on
her back, legs together.
Several OLDER WOMEN, mostly in their 30s and 40s (some in
their 50s and 60s), stand at the back of the room. They are
also NUDE. The humming comes from them.
Christian is too stoned to react. He regards the room as he
would a dreamscape.
The humming starts to build as the women SING in the Hårgas’
wordless, groaning, microtonal tradition.

Maja tilts her head and her eyes move toward the front
door...at Christian.
One Woman now steps up to draw Christian’s gown OFF of his
shoulders. He is fluidly DISROBED. Now standing naked, he is
directed towards Maja, who waits nervously.
Christian seems to LEVITATE six inches off the ground and
then FLOATS gently across the room (clearly a product of the
escalating hallucination). As he approaches Maja, the
singing intensifies. Maja’s LEGS timidly PART. Christian,
approaching swiftly, looks down at her. Her eyes are closed
as she waits to be taken. The singing rises to an operatic
pitch.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary In a mystical and unsettling scene, women perform a ritualistic offering in a wheat field, burying grain, a raw steak, and an egg while chanting. Simultaneously, Christian, dressed in a white gown, is given a stone pot by Mats inside a dark temple, where he inhales vapors that induce a hallucinatory state. The Man With Hair Covering His Face opens the temple doors, revealing Maja lying nude among chanting women. The scene culminates with a dazed Christian entering the temple, drawn into the eerie atmosphere of the rituals.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Innovative concept
  • Strong character development
  • Tension-filled atmosphere
Weaknesses
  • Sparse dialogue
  • Some elements may be too disturbing for sensitive viewers

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene's primary job is to escalate the ritual horror through parallel initiation sequences, and it lands that effectively with strong cross-cutting and eerie atmosphere. The one thing limiting the overall score is that the philosophical conflict and internal stakes remain implicit rather than dramatized, which keeps the scene from achieving the gut-punch resonance of the film's best moments.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of parallel rituals—Dani performing a fertility/blessing ceremony in the wheat field while Christian is drugged and led to a sexual initiation in the temple—is a brilliant structural and thematic juxtaposition. It deepens the horror by showing Dani's growing absorption into the community's worldview (she sings along 'quite well,' mimics Hanna's posture) while Christian is being stripped of agency. The scene earns its place in the midsummer nightmare.

Plot: 7

The plot advances the ritual escalation: Dani is being groomed as May Queen (blessing the fields, mimicking posture, singing the chant), while Christian is being prepared for the mating ritual. The scene is a necessary step in the plot's descent—both characters are being separated and inducted into different roles. The plot logic is clear and the cross-cutting builds dread.

Originality: 8

The parallel ritual structure—a pastoral fertility blessing cross-cut with a drugged sexual initiation—is highly original. The scene avoids the expected horror beats (no jump scares, no gore) and instead builds unease through ritual precision and the eerie wordless singing. The detail of the Man With Hair Covering His Face is a striking, Lynchian image. The levitation hallucination is a bold choice that could feel silly but lands as disorienting.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is shown as increasingly compliant and absorbed—she 'instinctively mimics' Hanna's posture, sings along 'quite well.' This is a subtle but important character beat: she is finding belonging through ritual. Christian is passive, drugged, and disoriented—his wariness is present but overridden. The contrast is effective. The older women in the temple are eerie but under-characterized as a group.

Character Changes: 7

Dani's change is subtle but meaningful: she moves from reluctant participant (earlier scenes) to active, even skilled ritualist—she sings 'quite well' and mimics posture. This is a step toward her eventual embrace of the May Queen role. Christian's change is a regression into passivity and loss of agency—he is stripped, drugged, and led. Both changes serve the genre's need for escalating pressure and absorption.

Internal Goal: 6

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to confront his fears and insecurities, as he is put in a vulnerable and unfamiliar situation. He must navigate the ritualistic practices and face his own discomfort and unease.

External Goal: 7

The protagonist's external goal is to participate in the ritual and follow the instructions given to him, despite his apprehension and confusion.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

The scene splits into two parallel tracks: Dani's ritual (burial of grain/steak/egg, singing with Hanna) and Christian's preparation (being given a stone pot, breathing vapors, being disrobed). There is no direct conflict between characters in either track. Dani's conflict is internal—she is being led, mimicking Hanna's posture, singing along—but she shows no resistance or struggle. Christian's conflict is also internal—he is 'wary' and 'reluctantly' breathes in—but he passively complies. The scene lacks any active opposition between characters or between a character and an obstacle. The closest to conflict is Christian's wariness of the Man With Hair Covering His Face, but it's a glance, not a clash.

Opposition: 3

There is no clear opposing force in this scene. The Hårgan women (Hanna, the three with offerings) are guides, not antagonists. Mats and the Man With Hair are facilitators. The only hint of opposition is the 'man whose face is covered in hair' who 'looks very unnerved' to Christian—but he is a passive figure, handing over a pot. No character actively blocks or challenges Dani or Christian. The scene is a series of instructions followed without pushback.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are implied but not articulated. Dani is being initiated as May Queen—the burial of grain, steak, and egg is a fertility/offering ritual. Christian is being prepared for a sexual/mating ritual with Maja. The audience knows from previous scenes that these rituals lead to death (the Ättestupan, the bear sacrifice). But within this scene, nothing is at immediate risk. Dani sings well; Christian breathes in vapors. No consequence is stated or shown if they fail. The stakes are 'what happens next' rather than 'what is lost now.'

Story Forward: 8

The scene advances both character arcs: Dani is being initiated into the community's spiritual role (May Queen), Christian is being initiated into the sexual/mating ritual. The story moves toward the inevitable confrontation in the temple (scene 38) where Dani will witness Christian with Maja. The cross-cutting creates momentum and dread.

Unpredictability: 6

The scene is predictable in structure: Dani performs a ritual, Christian prepares for a ritual. The beats are familiar from earlier scenes (the wordless singing, the hallucinogenic vapors). What is somewhat unpredictable is the juxtaposition—Dani's serene, communal ritual vs. Christian's isolated, drugged preparation. The audience may not expect the sexual ritual to begin so soon, or for Christian to be so passive. But the overall trajectory is expected: the May Queen is initiated, the male is seduced.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the protagonist's beliefs and values being challenged by the unfamiliar and potentially dangerous practices of the cult-like community. It forces him to question his own beliefs and confront his fears.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The scene is emotionally flat. Dani's ritual is serene—she 'sings quite well' and 'instinctively mimics' Hanna's posture. There is no fear, awe, or resistance. Christian's scene has more potential: he is 'wary,' 'reluctantly' breathes in, and his legs 'wobble.' But the emotion is undercut by the clinical description ('He is fluidly DISROBED') and the hallucinatory levitation, which distances the reader from his visceral experience. The scene should evoke dread, violation, or tragic inevitability, but it reads like a checklist of ritual steps.

Dialogue: 4

Dialogue is minimal: Hanna says 'Repeat now after me' and Mats says 'Breathe in' and 'For your vitality.' These are functional but flat—they are instructions, not character revelations. The scene relies on wordless singing and humming, which is appropriate for the genre. However, the lack of dialogue means the scene must convey everything through action and description, which it does adequately but without spark. The dialogue that exists is purely expository.

Engagement: 5

The scene is visually rich but emotionally distant. The parallel structure (Dani in the field, Christian in the temple) creates interest, but both tracks are passive. Dani is led; Christian is drugged. There is no active choice or risk in either. The reader watches rituals unfold without feeling invested in the outcome. The hallucinatory levitation is a striking image, but it arrives without buildup, so it feels like a special effect rather than a earned emotional beat. Engagement dips because the scene tells us what happens but not why we should care.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is deliberate and ritualistic, which suits the genre. The scene moves from Dani's burial ritual (slow, methodical) to Christian's preparation (slightly faster, with the vapor and disrobing). The cross-cutting between the two locations maintains a steady rhythm. However, the scene lacks a clear acceleration or climax. The levitation is the most dynamic beat, but it arrives late and is undercut by the clinical parenthetical. The scene ends on the singing rising to an 'operatic pitch,' which is a strong aural climax, but the visual and emotional climax (Christian approaching Maja) is described flatly.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are correct (EXT. WHEAT FIELD - SAME TIME, INT. TEMPLE - FOYER - SAME TIME). Action lines are clear and visual. Parentheticals are used sparingly and effectively (e.g., '(quite well)'). The only minor issue is the use of asterisks (*) in the margin, which may be a revision mark—if so, they should be removed for a clean draft. The 'SALMON Revisions' header suggests this is a working draft, which is fine for analysis.

Structure: 6

The scene is structured as a parallel montage: Dani's ritual (burial, song) intercut with Christian's preparation (vapor, disrobing, approach). This is clear and functional. Each track has a beginning (arrival/instruction), middle (action), and end (song climax/approach). The structure supports the thematic contrast: Dani is elevated (May Queen) while Christian is degraded (drugged, disrobed). However, the two tracks do not intersect or influence each other, which limits dramatic tension. They feel like separate scenes that happen to be intercut.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks a clear focus. It jumps between two locations, with the wheat field ritual feeling abrupt and lacking in emotional weight. The ritual itself seems generic and symbolic, lacking a concrete connection to the story's themes.
  • The transition to the temple is jarring. There's no clear connection established between the two scenes, making the shift feel abrupt and disorienting.
  • The dialogue in the temple scene feels stilted and expository. The explanation about the steam and its effect on Christian feels unnecessary and slows down the scene.
  • The scene relies heavily on visual descriptions, potentially overshadowing the emotional impact. The narration of the women's nudity and their humming feels like it could be better conveyed through character interactions and dialogue.
  • The scene focuses heavily on Christian's hallucinations, but it doesn't effectively explore the psychological impact or the significance of the hallucinogens. It's unclear what the purpose of these hallucinations is for the story.
  • The ending of the scene feels unearned and lacks dramatic tension. Christian's floating and the women's rising singing don't contribute much to the narrative and feel more like spectacle than meaningful storytelling.
  • The scene lacks clear internal conflict. While Christian is shown to be uncomfortable and confused, we don't see him struggle with his choices or his emotions.
Suggestions
  • Consider combining the two locations into a single scene, emphasizing the connection between Dani's ritual and Christian's experience in the temple.
  • Explore the themes of sacrifice, community, and control within the wheat field ritual. Show how Dani's actions are significant for the story's overall themes.
  • Focus on the emotional impact of the ritual for Dani. Show her struggle, her internal conflict, and her relationship with Hanna.
  • Develop the character of the Man with Hair Covering His Face. Give him a more active role and explore his connection to the temple and the ritual.
  • Instead of relying heavily on visual descriptions, focus on dialogue and character interactions to convey the atmosphere of the temple scene.
  • Consider weaving the hallucinogens into the narrative's themes. Explore the way they affect Christian's perception and his choices.
  • Create a stronger sense of conflict for Christian. Show his inner turmoil, his struggle between desire and morality, and the consequences of his choices.



Scene 38 -  Twilight Descent
104 EXT. CATTLE HOUSE - SAME TIME 104
The sun is less intense now. It is nearing twilight.
The carriage rests near the barn. Dani, holding a torch, *
proceeds to bless the livestock. Hanna sings.
105 INT. TEMPLE - SAME TIME 105
Christian has descended to his knees. He sits between Maja’s
legs, preparing himself. He looks extremely intoxicated.
Maja’s eyes are squeezed shut as she anticipates what’s coming.
Christian awkwardly leans down to gently KISS her lips. Without
opening her eyes, she kisses back - slowly, sensually. The
singing rises and falls (out of harmony) with trembling
impatience.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 106
105 CONTINUED: 105
Christian gently presses himself into Maja. Her mouth opens
in anticipation. He ENTERS her. Overwhelmed, Maja digs her
nails into his back. Her eyes well with tears. Christian
looks unsettled, but he continues...
Christian is now MAKING LOVE to Maja, very slowly - almost
robotically. She lies motionless, mouth agape. She doesn’t
move a muscle, nor does she make a sound, but her expression
is one of total, paralyzed ECSTASY. The singing has now
HARMONIZED.
The Older Women watch this with rapt attention. They are clearly
aroused. The lovemaking is dreamily slow. The singing rises
steadily. Delayed percussion accompanies each heavy, lagging
THRUST.
Maja looks back at one of the women. It is ULRIKA. She smiles
tenderly at her. This would be touching if it weren’t so
weird. Maja offers Ulrika her HAND, and Ulrika supportively
takes it into her hands. Ulrika lovingly presses her CHEEK
against Maja’s open palm, CARESSING her face.

Maja MOANS. The women all MOAN in sympathy. (They have taken *
to rubbing their breasts.)

In the far corner, we reveal, Ruben is finger-painting on the
pages of the Rubi Radr. He is inspired.
106 EXT. FARMSTEAD - MOMENTS LATER 106
The carriage has returned to the farmstead. Dani steps uneasily
out of the wagon, still under the warping influence of the
hallucinogen. The SINGING/MOANING is heard faintly from the
Temple.
HANNA
We shall go now to Siv’s house.
DANI
What’s there?
HANNA
It is a special meeting, only for
the Queens. She will bless you.
The distant singing persists. Dani looks to the Temple. She
seems DRAWN to it.
DANI
What about there?
HANNA
Not for us.
Dani, attracted/worried by the singing/moaning, takes a few
steps toward the Temple. The young women look very
concerned. Hanna steps up to STAND IN DANI’S WAY.
HANNA (CONT’D)
I think you should not.
DANI
...Why?
Hanna is not convincing when she says:
HANNA
It is a ceremony for the men.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 107
106 CONTINUED: 106
Dani is now very suspicious. Her expression begs “What is it
really?” Hanna’s expression says that it’s something that
would hurt Dani. Hanna’s expression pleads: “Don’t go inside.
For your own sake.”
Dani’s eyes NARROW with paranoia. Now she must enter. She
PUSHES ahead. The women remain where they are, very worried.
107 INT. TEMPLE - FOYER - CONTINUOUS 107
Dani enters the foyer of the temple. Beyond the closed doors,
the singing/moaning has reached an operatic intensity.
Dani takes a moment to gather herself, and then she bends
down to peer through the door’s KEYHOLE.
Through the keyhole, Dani sees Christian’s BACK as he “makes
love” to Maja. The surrounding women have fallen deeper into
their trance. They are all HOLDING THEIR BREASTS. With every
one of Christian’s thrusts, the women PUMP THEIR BREASTS WITH
THEIR HANDS - moaning in tandem with Maya. Dani’s eyes go
WIDE with horror.
Stunned, Dani backs away from the keyhole. She suddenly
doubles over and RETCHES. She rushes out of the temple.
108 EXT. TEMPLE - CONTINUOUS 108
Dani runs outside. She VOMITS onto the grass. She’s in a
state of shock. Her breathing is shallow and she looks
anxiously around, as if confused as to her whereabouts.
The young women rush over to Dani. They surround her,
touching her, rubbing her. Dani CAN’T BREATHE. She’s
panicking.
Hanna directs the women to LEAD Dani to the Main House. They
all hurriedly guide her in that direction.
109 INT. MAIN HOUSE - CONTINUOUS 109
The young women usher Dani to her bed. They sit her down,
gathering intimately around her. Dani struggles increasingly
to breathe.
Hanna HOLDS Dani’s FACE in her hands. She locks eyes with
Dani and affects DEEP BREATHING. Dani’s eyes, unwilling to
settle at first, gradually become FIXED to Hanna’s. Hanna
continues to affect deep, measured breathing. Dani struggles
to follow her. Her breathing trembles to meet Hanna’s
example.
Finally, Dani BREAKS DOWN into tears. Everything she’s
bottled up, all the emotions that she’s labored to stifle -
it all comes BURSTING out. She falls into deep, anguished
SOBS.
Still locked onto Dani’s gaze, Hanna also breaks down. She
SOBS DEEPLY along with Dani. They are sympathetically
connected. It’s remarkable, and very unsettling.
The surrounding women have also started CRYING, although not
as intensely as Hanna, who has absolutely fixed herself to
Dani. The crying is infectious, and the deeper they go, the
greater the outpour.
It has become a circle of hysterical, weeping women. They
moan and scream and cry. It’s positively TRIBAL.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 108
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary As twilight falls, Dani blesses the livestock while Christian, heavily intoxicated, engages in a disturbing sexual act with Maja inside a temple, surrounded by older women in a trance. Drawn by the unsettling sounds, Dani peeks through a keyhole and is horrified by the scene, leading her to vomit outside. Overcome with panic and grief, she is guided by young women to the main house, where she breaks down in tears, prompting a collective emotional release among the women.
Strengths
  • Emotional depth
  • Tension building
  • Visual imagery
  • Revealing character dynamics
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue could be more impactful
  • Certain elements may be too disturbing for some audiences

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 8

This scene is a masterful set piece that delivers the horror-thriller promise with originality and emotional force, landing the key revelation and character break. The one thing limiting the overall score is Christian's passive role, which slightly reduces the dramatic weight of his betrayal and could be sharpened to make the final act's consequences feel more earned.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of a pagan fertility ritual where the boyfriend is drugged and coerced into sex while the girlfriend, now May Queen, stumbles upon it is a brilliant, horrific inversion of the midsummer idyll. The scene delivers on the horror-thriller promise by making the 'lovemaking' slow, robotic, and watched by aroused older women, which is deeply unsettling. The keyhole reveal is a classic but effective horror beat. The concept is working at a high level.

Plot: 7

This scene is a major plot pivot: it confirms Christian's betrayal and Dani's victimization, and it sets up the final act's sacrificial logic (Dani choosing Christian). The plot mechanics are sound—the ritual is explained by the community's logic, Dani's suspicion is motivated, and the discovery is inevitable. The only minor cost is that Christian's participation feels somewhat passive (he is 'extremely intoxicated'), which slightly reduces the dramatic weight of his choice.

Originality: 9

The scene is highly original in its execution. The sex ritual is not depicted as violent or passionate but as a slow, almost medical act watched by a circle of aroused older women. The detail of Maja offering her hand to Ulrika, who caresses it, adds a layer of disturbing tenderness. Ruben finger-painting in the corner is a grotesque, inspired touch. The communal weeping that follows Dani's breakdown is a unique emotional release that subverts the expected isolation of the betrayed woman.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is well-served: her suspicion, horror, and breakdown are earned and powerful. Christian is somewhat diminished—he is a passive, drugged participant, which makes him more a victim than a betrayer, slightly blunting the character conflict. Hanna and the other women are effective as a collective, but Maja and Ulrika remain ciphers. The character work is strong where it needs to be (Dani) and functional elsewhere.

Character Changes: 7

Dani undergoes a significant change: from suspicious May Queen to horrified witness to broken, weeping woman who is then absorbed into the community's emotional ritual. This is a regression into primal grief, but it also marks her final severance from Christian and her deeper entanglement with the Hårga. Christian's change is minimal—he is already compromised, and this scene confirms his descent. The change is appropriate for the genre (horror often involves traumatic regression) and effective.

Internal Goal: 6

Dani's internal goal in this scene is to uncover the truth behind the mysterious ceremony and to confront her suspicions and fears. This reflects her deeper need for understanding, validation, and a sense of control in a situation that is increasingly unsettling and confusing.

External Goal: 5

Dani's external goal is to navigate the social dynamics and expectations of the community, particularly in relation to the ceremony and her role within it. This reflects the immediate challenge she faces in trying to fit in while also questioning the practices of the group.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The scene delivers a powerful, layered conflict. The external conflict is Dani's growing suspicion vs. Hanna's obstruction ('It is a ceremony for the men'). The internal conflict is Dani's need to know vs. her fear of what she'll find. The climax is the keyhole reveal: Dani sees Christian 'making love' to Maja, which shatters her trust and her relationship. The conflict is visceral and earned.

Opposition: 7

The opposition is strong but asymmetrical. Hanna physically blocks Dani ('stands in Dani's way') and offers weak excuses, but her real opposition is her pleading expression—she's trying to protect Dani. The true opposition is the cult's secrecy and the ritual itself, which Dani cannot stop. The keyhole reveal shows Christian and Maja as active participants, but they are unaware of Dani's presence, so there's no direct confrontation.

High Stakes: 9

The stakes are exceptionally high and personal. Dani's entire emotional foundation—her relationship with Christian, her trust, her sense of safety in the cult—is shattered. The scene builds from curiosity to suspicion to horror. The keyhole reveal is the climax of a long-brewing betrayal. The stakes are existential: Dani's identity as the May Queen and her place in the community are now poisoned by this knowledge.

Story Forward: 8

The scene dramatically advances the story. It confirms the Hårga's manipulative, ritualistic nature, destroys any remaining hope for Dani and Christian's relationship, and directly sets up the final sacrifice (Dani choosing Christian). Dani's emotional breakdown and the communal weeping also establish her new, twisted bond with the community, which is crucial for her final transformation.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene is unpredictable in its execution. The audience may expect Dani to confront Christian, but instead she vomits and is led away. The keyhole reveal is shocking but earned—the cult's rituals have been escalating. The crying circle at the end is a strange, unpredictable turn that deepens the horror. However, the broad shape (Dani discovers Christian's infidelity) is somewhat predictable given the setup.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the clash between Dani's personal values of autonomy, agency, and truth-seeking, and the community's values of tradition, conformity, and submission to authority. This challenges Dani's beliefs about trust, belonging, and the nature of power dynamics within a group.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 9

The emotional impact is devastating and masterfully built. Dani's journey from suspicion to horror to breakdown is visceral. The keyhole reveal is a gut-punch. The vomiting and panic attack are raw and physical. The crying circle is a brilliant, unsettling catharsis—Dani's pain is mirrored and amplified by the cult, making it both comforting and horrifying. The scene earns its emotional climax.

Dialogue: 5

Dialogue is minimal and functional. Hanna's lines ('We shall go now to Siv's house', 'It is a ceremony for the men') are simple and serve the plot. The lack of dialogue during the keyhole reveal and the crying circle is effective—emotion is conveyed through action and expression. The dialogue is not a weakness, but it's not a strength either; the scene relies on visual and emotional storytelling.

Engagement: 9

The scene is deeply engaging. The slow build of suspicion, the physical blocking, the keyhole reveal, the vomiting, the panic attack, and the crying circle all hold attention. The audience is locked into Dani's perspective. The scene is a masterclass in suspense and emotional horror.

Pacing: 8

Pacing is strong. The scene moves from the slow, dreamy ritual to Dani's suspicion to the keyhole reveal to the rapid breakdown. The crying circle slows down again, creating a strange, unsettling rhythm. The only potential issue is the transition from the temple to the main house—it could feel rushed, but the emotional continuity holds it together.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 7

Formatting is professional and clear. Scene headings are correct. Action lines are descriptive. The only minor issue is the use of asterisks in the action lines (e.g., '*'), which may be a revision artifact. The parentheticals in dialogue are used sparingly and effectively.

Structure: 8

The scene structure is effective: setup (Dani blesses livestock, hears singing), rising action (Hanna blocks, Dani pushes past), climax (keyhole reveal), falling action (vomiting, panic), resolution (crying circle). The structure serves the emotional arc. The only minor issue is that the scene has multiple locations (cattle house, temple foyer, outside temple, main house), which could be streamlined, but the emotional logic justifies each move.


Critique
  • The scene begins with a promising juxtaposition of Dani's blessing ceremony and Christian's ritualistic sex act, setting up a potential exploration of contrasting forces or a sense of disconnection. However, the scene's execution falls short of its initial promise.
  • The descriptions of Christian's actions are overly detailed and graphic, bordering on gratuitous. The excessive focus on the physical act detracts from the emotional and psychological impact of the ritual and Christian's state of intoxication.
  • The scene feels emotionally flat. Despite the potentially disturbing nature of the ritual, there's a lack of tension, suspense, or internal conflict within Christian or the surrounding women. The lack of emotional depth makes the scene feel more like a clinical observation than a compelling narrative moment.
  • The women's participation in the ritual feels more like voyeuristic spectators than active participants. Their moans and breast-rubbing lack any real emotional resonance or connection to the scene's central theme.
  • The introduction of Ruben finger-painting in the corner feels jarring and out of place. It disrupts the flow of the scene and adds a layer of randomness that undermines the scene's overall impact.
  • The shift from the temple to the farmstead feels abrupt and lacks a clear transition. This abruptness disrupts the flow of the narrative and weakens the connection between the two scenes.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Hanna feels stilted and unconvincing. Hanna's explanations about the ceremony lack any real depth or insight, and her warnings about Dani's well-being feel more like a plot device than a genuine concern.
  • Dani's suspicions about the ceremony and her eventual decision to peek through the keyhole feel contrived. The scene lacks the necessary build-up of tension and suspense to justify her actions.
  • The scene ends with Dani's vomiting and the women's collective crying, which lacks a sense of closure or dramatic impact. The emotional response feels manufactured rather than organically earned.
  • Overall, the scene suffers from a lack of focus, emotional depth, and compelling character development. The excessive reliance on physical descriptions and the disjointed pacing undermine the potential for a truly impactful and disturbing scene.
Suggestions
  • Focus on the emotional and psychological impact of the ritual rather than graphic details. Explore Christian's internal struggle with his intoxication and the implications of his actions. Show the women's participation in the ritual in a more nuanced and engaging way.
  • Create a sense of tension and suspense leading up to Dani's decision to peek through the keyhole. Explore her internal conflict and the reasons for her growing suspicion.
  • Develop the dialogue between Dani and Hanna to be more nuanced and believable. Explore Hanna's motivations and her genuine concern for Dani's well-being.
  • Explore the emotional ramifications of Dani's discovery. Show her sense of betrayal, confusion, and disgust. Allow her to react in a more complex and relatable way.
  • Consider removing the scene with Ruben finger-painting. It doesn't contribute to the overall narrative and disrupts the flow of the scene.
  • Transition between the two scenes more smoothly. Use a visual or audio cue to connect the two settings and create a sense of continuity.
  • Explore the consequences of Dani's discovery. Show how it impacts her relationship with Christian and her understanding of the Hårgan community.



Scene 39 -  The Horror Unfolds
110 INT. TEMPLE - SAME TIME 110
The ceremony has nearly reached its apogee. The singing has
peaked, and Christian is thrusting faster and harder than
before. Maja, eyes still closed, is in a state of absolute
EUPHORIA. She moans in ecstasy, and the room has filled with
a cacophony of sympathetic moans.
Christian suddenly looks ill. He begins to slow down.
MAJA
(in Swedish)
No. Don’t stop.
Christian looks like he’s going to be sick.
One of the OLD WOMEN (60s) crouches behind Christian. She
PUSHES on his buttocks, urging him to thrust faster. She keeps
pushing and pushing until Christian’s thrusts have gained in
force.
MAJA (CONT’D)
(in Swedish)
Yes. Yes. Fill me.
Christian continues to push until he finally CLIMAXES. The
Old Woman releases him, and backs away.
The singing/moaning DIES out.
Christian, motionless for a long moment, pulls out of Maja
and sits on the ground. He looks slightly traumatized. Maja
looks as euphoric as ever. She hugs her knees to her chest,
and gently rocks herself back and forth.
MAJA (CONT’D)
(in Swedish, to the women)
I can feel it! I feel the baby!
Christian looks back to the OLD WOMAN who was just pushing his
buttocks. She smiles toothlessly at him. He’s definitely going
to be sick. He STANDS suddenly, taking in the room with
growing repulsion. He turns to amble dizzily out of the
temple.
111 EXT. TEMPLE - BOOK BINDING - CHICKEN COOP - CONTINUOUS 111
Christian exits the temple. He looks around, increasingly
disoriented. He looks down to see the fresh puddle of Dani’s
VOMIT. This triggers him to retch. He moves desperately away
from the vomit.
Standing at a distance, several isolated Hårgans watch
Christian stumbling about. Christian tries to ignore them. He
walks toward the MAIN HOUSE, but as he approaches, he hears
the CHORUS OF CRYING (coming from Dani and the young women),
and he immediately changes his trajectory.
Christian is now walking toward the BOOK BINDING HOUSE.
As he nears the house, he sees that the TRUCK (which was
supposedly stolen) is now parked beside it. Christian’s eyes
buzz with suspicion.
He then looks downward...at a GARDEN in front of the book
binding house. It is in the shape of a CIRCLE. And at the
heart of that circle...a FOOT, its sole facing skyward,
protrudes from the soil. A symbol has been painted onto the
sole. (It is Josh’s foot.)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 109
111 CONTINUED: 111
Christian’s eyes are wild with terror. He rigidly turns
around, his heart pounding, panic taking hold.

CHRISTIAN
(to himself, in denial)
That’s not that. That wasn’t...
He walks off hurriedly toward a SMALL HOUSE. He opens the
door to reveal that it’s a CHICKEN COOP.
112 INT. CHICKEN COOP - CONTINUOUS 112
Christian enters. He shuts the door behind him. Chickens flap
stupidly about.
Christian tries to regain his composure. But as he tries to
steady his breath, he SEES...
Across the room, SIMON - naked - is suspended midair. His
arms are outstretched, his body faced downwards, and it
looks like he’s flying. (In fact, he’s being held up by
flora-decorated ropes.) His BACK HAS BEEN OPENED UP, his
RIBS SEPARATED FROM HIS SPINE (reaching outward like claws)
and his LUNGS HAVE BEEN PULLED UP TO LOOK LIKE OUTSPREAD
WINGS. It appears that his bloody “wings” have also been
covered in bird feed. In fact, one chicken is currently
standing on his back, pecking at a rib.
Frozen in horror, Christian stares unblinkingly.
CHRISTIAN
Josh?
Christian’s eyes fill intensely with TEARS. He starts toward
Simon, whose lung-wings are subtly SWELLING and DEFLATING.
He’s still breathing.

Driven by morbid compulsion, Christian crouches under Simon
to make sure that it’s Simon’s face, and he confirms that it
is, BUT...
His EYES HAVE BEEN REMOVED and the sockets have been stuffed
with BRILLIANTLY COLORED FLOWERS.
Terrified, Christian turns - as if to run from this nightmare
- but he SLAMS into...
ODD, who is wearing a garland crown. Odd blows a handful of
BROWN POWDER in Christian’s face. Christian can’t help but
BREATHE IT IN. He coughs out a lungful of the mysterious
dust.
Stunned for a moment, Christian stumbles back. He tries to
move his legs, but they are suddenly FROZEN. Now immobile,
Christian drunkenly COLLAPSES. He writhes into panic, unable
to move. His eyes are LOCKED OPEN.
He sees a gathering of Hårgans outside the door. Among them
is PELLE. Christian looks pleadingly at Pelle. Pelle looks
away with shame.
Odd leans down. With his fingers, he CLOSES one of
Christian’s EYELIDS. He then CLOSES the other. As this lid
shuts, we GO TO BLACK.
HOLD ON BLACK. After a beat, we sharply cut to:
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 110
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Exhausted and disoriented from the ritual, Christian stumbles out of the temple. He is confronted by the gruesome reality of the Hårgan's actions - Dani's vomit, Josh's foot protruding from the ground, and the horrific sight of Simon hanging from the ceiling, mutilated and still breathing. Just as Christian begins to grasp the full extent of the horror, he is paralyzed by Odd, who throws brown powder in his face, leaving him helpless and vulnerable to whatever awaits him.
Strengths
  • Effective use of imagery
  • Building tension and suspense
  • Creating a sense of horror and unease
Weaknesses
  • Graphic and disturbing content may be too intense for some viewers

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 8

This scene's primary job is to deliver a visceral, horrifying confirmation of the cult's murderous nature and trap the protagonist — and it lands with brutal effectiveness, anchored by the unforgettable image of Simon's body. The one thing limiting the overall score is the slight thinness of Christian's interiority and philosophical engagement, which, if deepened, could elevate the horror from visceral to existential.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The scene's concept is a brutal payoff of the horror-thriller setup: Christian, after being coerced into a ritualistic mating, stumbles through the compound and discovers the mutilated body of Simon (lungs pulled out like wings, eyes replaced with flowers) before being paralyzed by Odd. This is the moment the folk-horror menace becomes undeniable and personal. The concept is working at a high level — the escalation from psychological dread to visceral, grotesque revelation is exactly what the genre demands.

Plot: 7

Plot-wise, this scene is a major turning point: it confirms the cult's murderous nature, eliminates Simon (and implicitly Josh via the foot), and sets Christian up as the final sacrifice. The sequence of discoveries — vomit, truck, foot, chicken coop — builds a clear cause-and-effect chain. The plot is working well, though the transition from the temple sex ritual to the outdoor discoveries could be tighter (Christian's disorientation is clear but the geography of the compound feels slightly arbitrary).

Originality: 8

The scene's originality is high within the folk-horror genre. The image of Simon's body — lungs pulled out like wings, eyes replaced with flowers, still breathing — is a genuinely fresh and disturbing variation on body horror. The paralysis-by-powder is a clever, non-lethal takedown that fits the cult's ritualistic aesthetic. The scene avoids the cliché of a chase or fight, instead opting for a slow, helpless discovery. This is a standout sequence.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Christian is the POV here, and his character is effectively rendered through action: his trauma from the ritual, his denial ('That's not that'), his morbid curiosity (crouching to confirm Simon's face), and his helplessness. The Old Woman pushing his buttocks is a chilling minor character beat. Pelle's shame at the end adds a layer of complexity. Simon, though dead, is given a grotesque dignity. The scene could deepen Christian's interiority slightly — his denial line is good but brief.

Character Changes: 6

Christian undergoes a clear shift from post-coital trauma to terror to helpless paralysis. This is character movement through pressure — he is forced to confront the reality of the cult's violence. However, the change is primarily situational (his circumstances change) rather than internal (his beliefs or values don't visibly shift). The denial line suggests a psychological crack, but it's not fully explored. For a horror scene, this is functional — the genre often prioritizes situation over growth — but a beat of realization or regret could deepen it.

Internal Goal: 4

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene is to come to terms with the traumatic events he has witnessed and experienced. It reflects his deeper fears and desires for understanding and control in a chaotic and disturbing situation.

External Goal: 7

The protagonist's external goal in this scene is to escape the disturbing ritual and find a way to make sense of the events he has witnessed. It reflects the immediate challenge of navigating a dangerous and unfamiliar environment.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The scene is rich with conflict: Christian's internal revulsion vs. the ritual's demands, his physical struggle against the old woman pushing him, his horror at discovering Simon's mutilated body, and the final confrontation with Odd. The conflict is visceral and escalating, from the sexual coercion to the discovery of the corpse to the paralysis. The line 'Christian looks like he’s going to be sick' and his 'growing repulsion' establish internal conflict, while Odd's attack provides external opposition.

Opposition: 8

Opposition is strong and multi-layered: the old woman physically forces Christian to continue, Maja's demands ('No. Don’t stop.'), the Hårgans watching him stumble, and Odd's paralyzing attack. The opposition is not just external but systemic—the entire community is complicit. Pelle's shameful look away adds a layer of betrayal. The opposition is clear, active, and escalating.

High Stakes: 9

Stakes are life-and-death: Christian's physical autonomy (he is paralyzed), his life (he is about to be sacrificed), and his soul (he has been complicit in a horrific ritual). The discovery of Simon's body—still breathing, with lungs pulled out—raises the stakes to a visceral, unbearable level. The line 'He’s still breathing' is a masterstroke, making the horror immediate and ongoing.

Story Forward: 9

This scene is a major story engine: it confirms the cult's lethal intentions, eliminates two supporting characters (Simon and implicitly Josh), traps Christian (paralyzed, captured), and sets up the final ritual. The discovery of the truck (proving the 'stolen truck' story was a lie) and the foot (confirming Josh's fate) are concrete plot advancements. The scene ends with Christian's capture, directly leading to the sacrifice in scene 40. This is a near-perfect 'all is lost' beat.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene delivers several unpredictable beats: the old woman pushing Christian's buttocks, the discovery of Josh's foot in the garden, and the reveal of Simon's mutilated but still-breathing body. The paralysis by powder is a surprising turn. However, the overall trajectory (Christian is doomed) is somewhat expected given the genre and previous scenes. The unpredictability is strong in the details but not in the broad outcome.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The philosophical conflict evident in this scene is the clash between Christian's rational worldview and the irrational and disturbing beliefs of the cult. This challenges Christian's values and beliefs, forcing him to confront his own understanding of reality.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 9

The emotional impact is devastating. Christian's trauma during the ritual, his horror at Simon's body, his tears, and his final paralysis are all deeply affecting. The juxtaposition of Maja's euphoria ('I feel the baby!') with Christian's revulsion creates a powerful emotional dissonance. The final image of Pelle looking away with shame adds a layer of betrayal and pathos.

Dialogue: 6

Dialogue is minimal and functional. Maja's lines in Swedish ('No. Don’t stop.' / 'Yes. Yes. Fill me.') serve the ritual and her character. Christian's only line is 'Josh?'—a weak, desperate question. The lack of dialogue is appropriate for a horror scene driven by action and imagery, but Christian's silence could be seen as a missed opportunity for a more vocal expression of horror.

Engagement: 9

The scene is highly engaging from start to finish. The ritual's disturbing intimacy, the slow discovery of the body, and the sudden attack keep the reader locked in. The pacing of reveals (foot, chicken coop, Simon's body, Odd) is masterful. The reader is compelled to see what happens next, even as the horror escalates.

Pacing: 9

Pacing is excellent. The scene moves from the intense, claustrophobic ritual to the disoriented exterior, then to the shocking discoveries, and finally to the sudden paralysis. Each beat is given just enough time to land without overstaying. The rhythm of reveals (foot, chicken coop, Simon, Odd) is perfectly calibrated for maximum impact.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 10

Formatting is professional and clean. Scene headings are clear (INT. TEMPLE, EXT. TEMPLE - BOOK BINDING - CHICKEN COOP, INT. CHICKEN COOP). Action lines are vivid but not overwritten. Parentheticals are used sparingly. The use of ALL CAPS for key sounds and actions (CLIMAXES, STANDS, VOMIT, TEARS) is standard and effective.

Structure: 8

The scene is well-structured as a three-act within itself: Act 1 (the ritual climax), Act 2 (the discovery of the foot and Simon's body), Act 3 (the attack and paralysis). The structure supports the emotional arc from violation to horror to helplessness. The transition from interior to exterior is clear and motivated.


Critique
  • This scene is visually impactful but suffers from a lack of emotional connection to the audience.
  • The disturbing imagery of Simon's body feels gratuitous and lacks any deeper meaning or connection to the story's themes.
  • The scene relies heavily on exposition and visual descriptions, with very little dialogue to drive the narrative or character development.
  • The abrupt shift in perspective from Christian's viewpoint to a wider shot of the Hårgans watching him feels jarring and disrupts the flow of the scene.
  • The sudden introduction of the stolen truck and Josh's foot in the garden feels like an attempt to create suspense but falls flat due to the lack of context and foreshadowing.
  • The scene's climax, where Odd paralyzes Christian with brown powder, feels anticlimactic and lacks a sense of consequence.
  • The ending with Odd closing Christian's eyelids feels abrupt and lacks a sense of closure or emotional impact.
  • The focus on the physical details of Simon's body and the graphic descriptions of his injuries feel exploitative and detract from the scene's overall impact.
  • The scene lacks a clear sense of purpose or connection to the overall arc of the story. It feels like a collection of disturbing imagery rather than a cohesive narrative moment.
Suggestions
  • Explore the emotional impact of the ritual on Christian, focusing on his internal struggle and his growing sense of alienation from the Hårgan culture.
  • Connect the disturbing imagery of Simon's body to a larger theme or motif in the story. What does his mutilated state symbolize? How does it reflect the larger themes of sacrifice, violence, and the dark side of the Hårgan community?
  • Use dialogue to drive the scene and reveal the characters' motivations and emotions. What is Christian thinking as he experiences this horrifying scene? How does this scene affect his relationship with Dani?
  • Develop the tension between Christian and the Hårgans, adding layers of conflict and mystery to the scene. Why are they watching Christian? What is their motive?
  • Explore the symbolism of the stolen truck and the foot in the garden. What do these elements represent? How do they contribute to the overall narrative?
  • Provide a clearer motivation for Odd's actions. What is his purpose in paralyzing Christian? What does this action signify in terms of the power dynamics between the Hårgans and Christian?
  • Revisit the ending of the scene and create a more satisfying and impactful conclusion. What is the emotional significance of Christian's paralysis? What does it foreshadow for the rest of the story?
  • Focus on the psychological effects of the ritual on Christian rather than simply describing the physical details of Simon's body.
  • Rework the scene to create a stronger sense of purpose and connect it to the overall story arc. What is the scene's main goal? What does it reveal about the characters and the world they inhabit?



Scene 40 -  The Chosen Sacrifice
113 EXT. STAGE - NEXT DAY 113
A TIGHT CLOSE-UP of Christian’s sleeping face. His lip is
slightly contorted, and his chin is chapped with dried
saliva. A HAND enters frame to gently SLAP Christian awake.
His eyelids do not open on their own.
The hand’s fingers PRY OPEN Christian’s EYELIDS. His lip
remains contorted. He tries to speak, but it’s nothing but
vowels.
ULLA (O.C.) *
You cannot speak. You cannot move.
We cut WIDE to reveal that Christian sits limply in a
wheelchair. He faces the crowd. Behind him, on the stage, is
an immense THRONE made of glorious flowers. DANI sits in this
throne, dressed in a MASSIVE FLORAL DRESS that looks like a
grossly distended pile of blossoming flowers. Her GIANT
FLORAL GARLAND CROWN is comprised of the nine special flowers
and herbs. To either side of her, the ELDERS are all standing
upright. (Also, RUBEN has a special seat, whose platform is
covered in COTTON, resembling CLOUDS.)
Dani seems to have detached from reality completely. Her eyes
are somewhere far away.
The entire community is gathered behind Christian. Among
them, MAJA stands happily, wearing vivid red lipstick.
When it’s clear that she has everyone’s total attention, SIV
SPEAKS:
SIV
On this, the day of our deity of
purification, we gather to give
special thanks to our treasured Sun.
As an offering to our Father, we
will today surrender nine human
lives.
Christian’s eyes flare with terror. Dani’s expression is
blank.
SIV (CONT’D)
As Hårga takes, so Hårga also
gives. Thus, for every newblood
sacrificed, we will dedicate one
of our own. That is: four
newbloods, four Hårgans, and one
to be chosen by our Queen. Nine in
all, to die and be reborn in the
great Cycle.
Siv is done. Sten now continues the speech.
STEN
The four newbloods have already
been supplied. As for our end, we
have two already dedicated -
Sten gestures to two elderly CORPSES (one male and one
female) proudly DISPLAYED near the back of the crowd. They
stand upright, and their bottom halves (legs, hips) have been
replaced by TREE STUMPS and their arms have been replaced by
dense TREE BRANCHES. Their branch-arms are positioned to
strike symbolic poses. The female’s head is tilted back as
GNARLED TWIGS jut violently from her mouth (as if they grew
out of her stomach).
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 111
113 CONTINUED: 113
The top of the male’s head is opened up (as if having
bloomed) with an overgrowth of twigs sprouted out (as if they
had grown in his brain and then broken through); twigs also
emerge from his ears.
STEN (CONT’D)
- and two who have volunteered.
(projecting to the crowd)
Ingemar? Ulf?
INGEMAR and ULF take one step forward. Ulf looks nervous.
Ingemar looks overjoyed.
STEN (CONT’D)
You have brought outside offerings,
thus volunteering your own bodies.
You will today be joined in harmony
with Everything.
(to Pelle)
And to Pelle, who has brought us new
blood and our new Queen: you are
today honored for your unclouded
intuition.
Pelle, wearing a VERY LARGE GARLAND CROWN, smiles serenely.
Sten continues:
STEN (CONT’D)
And now, for the ninth offering, it
is traditional that our fair Queen
shall choose between a pre-selected
newblood and a specially ordained
Hårgan...
Sten turns to an Elder standing beside a large BALL CAGE (as
generally used in bingo) at the end of the platform. The
cage holds about a hundred WOODEN BALLS (the size of ping-
pong balls) with a different RUNIC NAME carved into each.
The Man rotates the ball cage, which then dispenses a single
BALL. The man holds up the ball and reads the name aloud:
BALL MAN
Dag.
STEN
Honorable Dag! Please step forward.
DAG, a man in his late 50s, looks like he just won the
lottery. He takes a step forward, beaming with pride.
STEN (CONT’D)
And Christian Hughes.
A Hårgan man now wheels Christian, whose eyes are locked
wide, away from the base of the stage. He positions Christian
beside Dag to also be facing the stage. Christian is shocked
at the sight of Dani.
STEN (CONT’D)
(to Dani)
These are your candidates for the
ninth and final offering. We
patiently await your verdict.
Christian tries to scream, but this only results in muffled
moans. His eyes BEG Dani for mercy. Her eyes are GLASS.
The community waits as Dani makes her silent deliberation.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 112
113 CONTINUED: 113
Dani’s EYES settle fixedly on CHRISTIAN. A wave of intense
EMOTION suddenly animates Dani’s face. Sadness, anger, love,
heartbreak... These feelings are finally wrestled down, and
her expression becomes BLANK again. Her EYES, still trained
on Christian, have HARDENED. They narrow pointedly to suggest
that she’s made her decision. Sten understands.
STEN (CONT’D)
(to the crowd)
The honor has been bestowed on
Christian Hughes, our ninth and most
sacred offering!
Christian’s muffled screams now become hysterical. He has
turned blue in the face. Dani’s gaze remains steely and
absent.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary A community gathers for a ritual sacrifice, overseen by the Queen, Dani. The ceremony involves four newbloods, four Hårgans, and one chosen by the Queen, to be offered as sacrifices. The offerings include two transformed corpses, two volunteers, and a young man named Pelle, chosen for his intuition. The final offering is selected by lottery, with two men, Dag and Christian, as the options. Dani ultimately chooses Christian, a paralyzed man in a wheelchair, who is horrified by the decision. Despite Christian's pleas and Dani's brief flicker of emotion, she remains resolute, leaving Christian screaming in terror as the scene ends.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Intricate plot
  • Well-developed characters
  • High stakes
Weaknesses
  • Some elements may be too disturbing for sensitive viewers

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 8

This scene is the powerful, dread-soaked climax of the horror-drama, delivering on the cult's logic and Dani's tragic transformation. The one thing limiting the overall score is that the exposition-heavy ritual explanation slightly slows the visceral impact, and a tighter integration of information into image and action would lift it to exceptional.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of a pagan cult's final sacrifice, where the May Queen must choose between her boyfriend and a community member, is a powerful culmination of the horror-drama hybrid. The scene delivers on the promise of the cult's logic—'as Hårga takes, so Hårga also gives'—and the ritualized selection via bingo cage is darkly inventive. The concept is working at a high level, generating dread and moral horror.

Plot: 7

The plot mechanics are sound: the ritual is clearly explained (four newbloods, four Hårgans, one chosen by the Queen), the candidates are presented, and Dani's choice is dramatized. The scene advances the plot to its final crisis. The only minor cost is that the exposition feels slightly front-loaded—Siv and Sten's speeches deliver a lot of information in a short time, which may slow the visceral impact.

Originality: 7

The scene is original in its specific ritual details (the bingo cage, the tree-corpses, the 'unclouded intuition' honor for Pelle) and in making the victim's paralysis literal. The choice between a boyfriend and a community member is a fresh variation on the 'final girl' trope. It doesn't reinvent the wheel but executes its ideas with distinctive texture.


Character Development

Characters: 8

Christian is rendered as a helpless victim—his paralysis, muffled screams, and 'eyes BEG Dani for mercy' make his terror palpable. Dani's arc is the core: she moves from 'detached from reality' through a wave of emotion (sadness, anger, love, heartbreak) to a 'hardened' blankness. The supporting characters (Siv, Sten, Pelle, Maja) are clearly defined in their roles. The character work is strong and serves the horror-drama hybrid.

Character Changes: 8

Dani's change is the scene's dramatic spine. She enters as the May Queen, seemingly detached, but when forced to choose, she experiences a visible emotional storm that she 'wrestles down' into a hardened decision. This is not a positive growth but a tragic regression into complicity—she becomes the cult's instrument. The change is clear, consequential, and horrifying. Christian's change is from a (previously) active character to a paralyzed victim, a status shift that is effective.

Internal Goal: 7

The protagonist's internal goal is to survive and escape the dangerous situation he finds himself in. This reflects his fear of death and desire for self-preservation.

External Goal: 9

The protagonist's external goal is to avoid being chosen as a sacrifice in the community's ritual. This reflects the immediate challenge he is facing of being selected to die.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The scene delivers a brutal, high-stakes conflict: Christian is paralyzed and about to be sacrificed, and Dani must choose between him and a Hårgan elder. The conflict is external (life vs. death) and internal (Dani's emotional reckoning with Christian's betrayal). The beat where 'Her EYES, still trained on Christian, have HARDENED' is a powerful, clear victory for the Hårga worldview over her former self. The conflict is working at a strong level for the horror genre.

Opposition: 7

The opposition is clear: the Hårga community (Siv, Sten, the elders) vs. Christian, with Dani as the arbiter. The Hårga's philosophy ('As Hårga takes, so Hårga also gives') is stated plainly, and Christian's terror is visceral. The opposition is strong but slightly one-sided — Christian is completely helpless, which reduces the sense of a back-and-forth struggle. The real opposition is between Dani's old self and her new Hårga identity, which is internal and well-handled.

High Stakes: 9

The stakes are life and death — literally. Christian will be burned alive inside a bear carcass if chosen. Dani's choice also carries spiritual stakes: her soul, her humanity, her connection to her old life. The scene makes these stakes excruciatingly clear through Christian's 'eyes BEG Dani for mercy' and Dani's 'wave of intense EMOTION' before she hardens. For a horror climax, this is exceptional.

Story Forward: 9

This scene is the climax of the entire script—it directly resolves the central question of whether Dani will fully assimilate into Hårga or reject it. The choice to sacrifice Christian is the story's final turning point. The scene also sets up the final ritual (scene 41) and Dani's ultimate transformation. It moves the story forward with maximum force.

Unpredictability: 6

For viewers familiar with the film, Dani choosing Christian is the expected outcome — the narrative has been building to this betrayal. For a first-time reader, the ball cage introduces some uncertainty (will it be Dag or Christian?), but the dramatic logic strongly points to Christian. The scene doesn't need to be unpredictable; it needs to be inevitable and devastating, which it is. The score reflects that it's functional for its purpose.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The philosophical conflict in this scene is between the community's belief in sacrifice for rebirth and the protagonist's belief in self-preservation. This challenges the protagonist's values and worldview.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The emotional impact is strong: Christian's terror, Dani's blank dissociation, the wave of 'Sadness, anger, love, heartbreak' that passes over her face. The scene earns its horror through the contrast between the festive, ritualistic atmosphere and the personal tragedy. The final beat — Dani's eyes 'HARDENED' — is a gut punch. The emotion is working at a high level for the genre.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is formal, ritualistic, and expositional — Siv and Sten's speeches explain the rules of the sacrifice. This is appropriate for the genre (horror ritual) and the scene's function. Ulla's opening line ('You cannot speak. You cannot move.') is chilling and efficient. The dialogue is not naturalistic, but it doesn't need to be. It's working well for what it is.

Engagement: 8

The scene is highly engaging: the opening image of Christian's paralyzed face, the reveal of the throne and Dani's transformation, the ritualistic buildup, the ball cage, the final choice. The reader is locked in, waiting to see if Dani will choose Christian. The engagement is strong and sustained throughout the scene.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is deliberate and ritualistic, matching the scene's function as a climax. The opening (Christian waking, the reveal of the throne) is slow and horrifying. The middle section (Siv and Sten's speeches) is exposition-heavy but necessary. The final beat (the ball cage, Dani's choice) accelerates to a sharp conclusion. The pacing works for the genre, though the exposition could be tightened slightly.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

The formatting is clean and professional. Action lines are vivid and specific ('His lip is slightly contorted, and his chin is chapped with dried saliva'). Character introductions and scene directions are clear. The use of ALL CAPS for key objects (THRONE, FLORAL DRESS, BALL CAGE) is appropriate for emphasis. Minor note: the parenthetical '(projecting to the crowd)' is slightly redundant with the action line.

Structure: 8

The scene has a clear, effective structure: 1) Christian is awakened and revealed to be paralyzed, 2) Siv announces the sacrifice, 3) Sten explains the rules and presents the candidates, 4) the ball cage selects Dag, 5) Dani chooses Christian. Each beat builds on the last, and the scene ends on a powerful, definitive image. The structure is strong and serves the climax well.


Critique
  • This scene, while visually striking and building on the established themes of the script, feels rushed and lacks emotional depth. The quick exposition regarding the sacrifice ritual feels too expository and lessens the impact of the choices made.
  • The portrayal of Dani's detached state feels repetitive and lacks nuance. It's important to show rather than tell her emotional detachment, perhaps through her body language or interaction with the others.
  • The choices made for the sacrifice, while seemingly shocking, don't feel earned. There needs to be a clearer sense of the motivations behind Dani's choice and the Hårgan community's acceptance of it.
  • Christian's reaction is primarily physical, which feels less impactful than conveying his internal conflict and terror. It could be more effective to use his limited vocalizations to express his inner turmoil.
  • The scene lacks a sense of tension and suspense. The build-up to the climax of the sacrifice feels underwhelming. The scene should be designed to create a greater sense of anticipation and dread.
  • The visual descriptions are strong, but the dialogue lacks a sense of poetry and uniqueness. The language could be more evocative to enhance the mystical atmosphere.
  • The scene abruptly ends, leaving the reader with a sense of dissatisfaction. A more impactful ending that lingers on the emotional weight of the decision could be more effective.
Suggestions
  • Slow down the pacing of the scene. Use visual storytelling and subtle character interactions to build suspense and dread, rather than relying on exposition.
  • Develop Dani's emotional detachment more gradually throughout the scene, showcasing her internal turmoil through her actions and interactions.
  • Explore the motivations behind Dani's choice for the ninth offering. How has her experience with the Hårgan community, and her relationship with Christian, led her to make this decision? Show, don't tell, her reasoning.
  • Enhance Christian's emotional response. Allow his muffled screams and moans to convey a sense of desperation, fear, and betrayal. This will make his helplessness more impactful.
  • Introduce a sense of ambiguity regarding the sacrifice ritual. Is it truly an act of pure evil, or is there a deeper meaning behind it that remains hidden from the viewers?
  • Elevate the dialogue by using more evocative language, metaphors, and symbolism. This will enhance the mystical atmosphere and deepen the impact of the scene.
  • Consider ending the scene with a final shot that lingers on Dani's expression. This could be a close-up of her eyes, her face, or a wide shot of her on the throne. The choice of shot should leave the audience with a lingering feeling of unease, sadness, or even a hint of triumph.
  • The scene could benefit from adding some details about the visual world. What are the sounds of the crowd? What are the textures of the stage? These details can help to immerse the reader in the scene and create a more evocative experience.



Scene 41 -  The Burning of Christian
114 EXT. FIELD - EVENING 114
CU of a WHEEL rolling across the grass. Tracking alongside
this, we tilt up to reveal that it belongs to a WHEELBARROW.
Lying in the wheelbarrow is CONNIE’S CORPSE. It is soaking wet
and its flesh is grossly distended (from being left
underwater). She is wearing the same outfit (of greenery and
jewels) that was used earlier for the sacrificial tree (which
was fed to the lake).
Continuing to track alongside the wheelbarrow (which is
pushed by a young male Hårgan), we pull back to EXPAND OUR
VIEW. We reveal that the Hårgan is carting Connie’s corpse
toward the yellow-painted TRIANGULAR TEMPLE, which was
previously off-limits. It stands in the center of an open
field. Its door is now OPEN.
We settle on a static wide of this until a NEW CART is pushed
into frame. We now follow this cart, keeping it centered in
frame. This cart holds MARK’S “CORPSE.” In fact, it is just
his hollowed out SKIN - stuffed with straw and hay. Atop his
head is a jester’s hat.
Peripherally, other bodies are being carted toward the house.
We continue to track ahead, following Mark’s cart INTO the
SACRED HOUSE...
115 INT. SACRED HOUSE - CONTINUOUS 115
The interior is completely adorned in greenery. An impossibly
lush mausoleum. In the center is a PLATFORM made of hay.
Connie’s corpse is rested against one wall.
Mark’s is seated against the opposite wall.
Beyond them, to either side, are the TWO ELDER TREE-CORPSES
that were standing upright in the crowd. The male body is
surrounded by his most precious belongings (jewelry, books,
etc.). The dead female elder is also surrounded by her most
prized possessions.

Beyond them, at the far end of the temple, is...

JOSH’S BODY, which is covered in dirt and soil. His eyes and
nostrils are clogged with earth. His face is locked into a
gagged scream, his mouth utterly stuffed with paper (from the
Rubi Radr). Stacks of books rest on his lap (and atop those,
his smartphone stands on its side, facing outward). And
beside Josh...
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 113
115 CONTINUED: 115
SIMON’S CORPSE. He is now in the same dress as the rest of
the corpses, but the eyes are still replaced by bright
flowers.

116 EXT. BOOKBINDING HOUSE - SAME TIME 116

We are PUSHING TOWARD the bookbinding house, whose doors are
open. To the side of it, Ulf and Ingemar are being embraced
passionately by several members of the community.
117 INT. BOOK-BINDING ROOM - SAME TIME 117
A room that is typically used for book-binding. Its walls are
lined with collector’s editions of books.
A DEAD BEAR (seen earlier, alive and caged) lies on the island
table. A deep INCISION has been drawn from the animal’s neck to
its groin. Two Hårgan Labourers pull out the bear’s INNARDS.
After scooping out the majority of its guts, they pile the
waste into a bucket.
Then, with the assistance of two well-built Hårgan men, the
Labourers endeavor to lift CHRISTIAN’s paralyzed body.
Christian is fitted into the bear’s hollowed out carcass.
They start by inserting his limp legs into the bear’s legs.
118 INT. SACRED HOUSE - MINUTES LATER 118

Humming and music has started very quietly outside.
Christian has been secured into the giant bear carcass. The
incision (from its groin to its neck) has been SEWN UP. The
bear’s JAW has been removed, creating a gaping HOLE (down to
its upper chest) through which Christian’s FACE is visible.
Five Hårgan labourers plant the bear carcass in the CENTER of
the hay platform. Its back rests against a hay pile. Christian
is still unable to move or speak. His muffled screams persist.
A man dressed as “Vídorr” (god of vengeance) stands before
Christian. He holds the Rubi Radr in his hands.
VÍDORR
(in Swedish)
Mighty and dreadful beast. With
you, we purge our most unholy
Affekts. We banish you now to the
deepest recesses, where you may
reflect on your wickedness.
Ingemar and Ulf are now seated on haystacks. They are also
surrounded by their most prized belongings. Mats stands
before Ingemar, who smiles widely. He pours a thick, sappy
LIQUID into Ingemar’s mouth.
MATS
(in Swedish)
Drink from the yew tree. Feel no
fear.
Mats moves to Ulf. He pours the liquid into his mouth as
well.
MATS (CONT’D)
(in Swedish)
Drink from the yew tree. Feel no
pain.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 114
118 CONTINUED: 118
Mats leaves the house. Now, THREE HÅRGAN MEN enter with
FLAMING TORCHES. The music begins to rise outside, including
the wordless, microtonal SINGING we’ve come to recognize.
The men approach Christian, whose “screaming” has become
horribly frenzied.
The men move to different sides of the hay platform. They
form a TRIANGLE. Simultaneously, they touch their torches to
the hay - igniting a FIRE.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary The Hårgan community gathers in their temple for a ritualistic sacrifice. The corpses of community members, including Connie and a straw-stuffed facsimile of Mark, are arranged in the temple. Christian, paralyzed and considered wicked, is placed inside a hollowed-out bear carcass, which is then set ablaze on a platform in the center of the temple. While Christian screams in agony, a man dressed as Vidorr, the god of vengeance, delivers a condemning speech. Ingemar and Ulf are given a mysterious liquid to drink, seemingly meant to alleviate their pain. The scene concludes with the temple engulfed in flames, the Hårgan community singing, and Christian burning to death inside the bear.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Intriguing concept
  • High stakes
  • Effective use of symbolism
Weaknesses
  • Sparse dialogue
  • Potentially disturbing content

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7

This scene delivers the horrific ritual climax the story has been building toward, with stunningly original imagery (the bear-suit, the corpse tableaux) and a relentless sense of inevitability. What limits the overall score is the absence of character interiority — Christian is reduced to a screaming object, and the scene lacks a living emotional through-line to track through the horror, which a brief micro-beat of recognition or a parallel cut to Dani could provide.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of a pagan cult's final sacrificial ritual, where victims are displayed as grotesque art (Connie's distended corpse, Mark's hollowed skin with a jester's hat, Josh's dirt-stuffed face with Rubi Radr pages in his mouth, Simon's flower eyes in a dress) and Christian is sewn into a bear carcass, is deeply disturbing and original. The scene commits fully to its horror-drama hybrid, delivering a visually and thematically coherent climax that pays off the cult's established logic. The bear-suit execution is a standout image that feels earned by the film's escalating grotesquerie.

Plot: 7

The scene functions as the ritual execution phase of the climax, systematically disposing of all remaining outsider characters (Connie, Mark, Josh, Simon, Christian) and the volunteer Hårgans (Ulf, Ingemar). The plot logic is clear: the cult's theology demands sacrifice, and the scene delivers on the promised 'Ättestupan' and bear-burning mythology. The order of reveals (corpses first, then live sacrifice) builds dread effectively. However, the scene is largely procedural — it executes the plot's final beats without introducing new complications or reversals, which is appropriate for a climax but limits plot dynamism.

Originality: 9

The scene is exceptionally original in its imagery and ritual logic. The combination of a bear carcass as a sacrificial vessel, the 'Vídorr' god of vengeance speaking to the beast, the yew-tree anesthetic, and the triangular torch ignition is unlike any mainstream horror climax. The corpse tableaux — Josh with Rubi Radr pages stuffed in his mouth, Simon in a dress with flower eyes, Mark's hollow skin with a jester's hat — are macabre and memorable. The scene earns its originality by grounding the bizarre in the cult's established internal mythology (Rubi Radr, the bear, the triangular temple).


Character Development

Characters: 5

The scene is almost entirely about the cult's ritual and the disposal of characters we've followed. Christian is reduced to a paralyzed, screaming object — his character is now purely a vessel for suffering, which is dramatically appropriate for the climax but means he has no agency, dialogue, or choice. The other outsiders (Connie, Mark, Josh, Simon) are already corpses or hollow skins, so they function as symbolic tableaux rather than characters. The Hårgans (Vídorr, Mats, the labourers) are ritual functionaries with no individual personality. The scene's character work is minimal by design, but this creates a gap: we have no living character to emotionally track through the horror except Christian, who is mute and immobile.

Character Changes: 3

There is no character change in this scene. Christian is already paralyzed and remains so; his status as victim is confirmed but not transformed. The other outsiders are dead. The Hårgans perform their roles without alteration. The scene's genre function (horror climax) does not require growth, but it does require some form of character movement — even regression, revelation, or a final moment of clarity. Christian's muffled screams are the only emotional signal, and they are static (he was screaming before, he screams now). The scene misses an opportunity for a final character beat: a moment of acceptance, defiance, recognition, or even a failed attempt at change.

Internal Goal: 2

The protagonist's internal goal in this scene may be to survive or escape the dangerous and ritualistic situation they find themselves in. This reflects their deeper need for self-preservation and fear of the unknown.

External Goal: 4

The protagonist's external goal in this scene may be to understand the rituals and practices of the Hårgan community and possibly find a way to navigate the situation they are in.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The scene is a ritual preparation, not a direct confrontation. The conflict is structural and impending: Christian is being sewn into a bear carcass, Ingemar and Ulf are being drugged, and the fire is lit. There is no verbal or active resistance from the victims (Christian is paralyzed, Ingemar and Ulf are willing). The conflict is between the audience's horror and the community's serene, ritualistic violence. This works for the genre—horror often thrives on helplessness—but it lacks the push-pull of active opposition. The closest beat is Christian's 'muffled screams' and 'horribly frenzied' reaction, which is internalized.

Opposition: 5

The opposition is entirely one-sided. The Hårgans are the active force (preparing bodies, sewing Christian, lighting torches). Christian is a passive object (paralyzed, sewn in). Ingemar and Ulf are cooperative volunteers. There is no opposing will pushing back against the ritual. This is a deliberate choice for the horror genre—the helplessness is the point—but it means the dimension is functional, not strong. The opposition is between the community's calm purpose and the audience's dread, not between characters.

High Stakes: 9

The stakes are life-and-death and explicit. Christian is being burned alive inside a bear carcass. Ingemar and Ulf are being burned alive on haystacks. The ritual is the culmination of the cult's violence. The stakes are also emotional for Dani (the May Queen who will choose the final sacrifice in the next scene). The scene delivers on the horror promise: the audience knows exactly what is at risk for every character present.

Story Forward: 7

The scene advances the story to its final act of violence: the ritual sacrifice of the remaining outsiders and volunteers. It confirms the cult's total commitment to its beliefs and sets up the final scene (scene 42) where the fire consumes the temple and Dani's emotional transformation completes. The scene does not introduce new story information but executes the promised climax, which is its primary job. The momentum is steady but not accelerating — the scene is more about ritualistic inevitability than surprise.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene is unpredictable in its specific imagery and ritual details. The bear carcass as a container for Christian, the jester's hat on Mark's stuffed skin, the flowers in Simon's eyes, the yew sap drink—these are all surprising and grotesque. However, the broad outcome (the cult will kill the outsiders) has been telegraphed for several scenes. The unpredictability is in the how, not the what. This is strong for horror, where the pleasure is often in the inventive execution of the inevitable.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The philosophical conflict evident in this scene is the clash between the protagonist's modern beliefs and the ancient, ritualistic practices of the Hårgan community. This challenges the protagonist's values and worldview.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The emotional impact is high and primarily horror-based: dread, revulsion, and pity. The image of Christian's face visible through the bear's jaw, his 'muffled screams' and 'horribly frenzied' reaction, is viscerally disturbing. The contrast between the serene ritual (the humming, the wordless singing) and the violence (the fire, the sewing) creates a powerful emotional dissonance. The scene earns its horror. The only slight cost is that Ingemar and Ulf's willing sacrifice (smiling, drinking the yew sap) reduces the emotional weight of their deaths—they feel like props rather than characters we grieve.

Dialogue: 6

Dialogue is minimal and functional. Vídorr speaks a ritualistic incantation in Swedish: 'Mighty and dreadful beast... We banish you now to the deepest recesses.' Mats gives two lines: 'Drink from the yew tree. Feel no fear' and 'Feel no pain.' These lines serve the ritual's tone and are not meant to be naturalistic. They work for the genre—horror rituals often use formal, archaic language. There is no character-driven dialogue, which is appropriate for a scene focused on visual horror and action. The dialogue is not a weakness, but it is not a strength either.

Engagement: 8

The scene is highly engaging due to its grotesque inventiveness and mounting dread. The tracking shots into the temple, the reveal of each corpse (Connie's distended body, Mark's stuffed skin, Josh's dirt-clogged face, Simon's flower eyes), and the slow preparation of Christian inside the bear all create a hypnotic, horrifying rhythm. The audience is compelled to watch, even as they recoil. The only slight drag is the bookbinding house scene (117), which is more procedural (gutting the bear) and less visually surprising than the temple reveals.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is deliberate and ritualistic, which suits the horror genre. The scene moves from exterior tracking shots (114) to interior reveals (115), then to the bookbinding house (116-117), and back to the temple for the climax (118). Each location has a distinct rhythm: the slow reveal of corpses, the procedural gutting, the final ignition. The pacing works well, though the bookbinding house scene (117) feels slightly slower than the rest—it is more technical (gutting the bear) and less emotionally charged. The final beat (the three torches touching the hay) is a strong, slow-motion climax.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are clear (EXT. FIELD - EVENING, INT. SACRED HOUSE - CONTINUOUS). Action lines are descriptive but not overwritten. The use of CU (close-up) and tracking directions is appropriate for a shooting script. The only minor note is that 'CU of a WHEEL rolling across the grass' could be formatted as 'CLOSE ON a wheel...' for consistency, but this is a stylistic choice. The script is easy to visualize and follows industry standards.

Structure: 8

The scene is well-structured as a ritual sequence. It follows a clear arc: arrival of corpses (114-115), preparation of the final victim (116-117), and ignition (118). The structure builds tension by delaying the most horrific element (Christian's burning) until the end. The intercutting between the temple and the bookbinding house creates a sense of parallel action. The structure serves the horror genre effectively, though it is more linear than surprising. The scene is a strong example of 'escalation through procedure.'


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks emotional impact despite the horrifying events. The rapid pacing diminishes the weight of the sacrifices.
  • The constant description of the setting feels repetitive and slows the momentum. The reader already understands the temple is decorated with greenery and lush.
  • While the staging of the corpses is visually intriguing, it's a bit overdone and lacks a clear purpose beyond a macabre display. The placement of Simon's dress and Josh's phone feels gratuitous.
  • The inclusion of the dead bear's innards being removed feels unnecessary and graphic, especially considering the scene's focus is on the ritual sacrifices.
  • Christian's screams are mentioned, but the reader has no sense of their intensity or quality. The scene would be more impactful if we heard these screams, felt their desperate nature.
  • The scene culminates in the burning of the bear, but the visual impact is lost due to the focus on dialogue. The reader needs to see the fire grow, feel the heat, and be truly horrified.
  • The use of Swedish dialogue for Vídorr and Mats makes the scene feel inaccessible to the reader, who is already struggling to process the complex and unsettling events.
  • The ending lacks a sense of closure. The scene concludes with the fire igniting, but we don't see its progression, the victims' reactions, or Dani's response.
Suggestions
  • Slow down the pacing. Let the reader dwell on the macabre details and the emotional weight of the sacrifices. Focus on character reactions to the events, especially Christian's terror.
  • Reduce the descriptive text, particularly the repeated mention of the temple's lushness. Instead, focus on the visual impact of the corpses, their positioning, and the temple's atmosphere.
  • Explore the significance of the corpse arrangements. What does the juxtaposition of Simon in a dress and Josh with a phone communicate? Emphasize the symbols and their meaning for the Hårgans.
  • Remove the graphic detail of the bear's innards being removed. It's unnecessary and distracts from the main event, Christian's sacrifice.
  • Allow the reader to hear Christian's screams. Describe their quality, their desperate tone. Let the reader experience the horror through sound.
  • Focus on the visual impact of the fire. Show the flames growing, consuming the hay platform and the bear. Describe the heat, the smoke, the victims' reactions.
  • Translate the Swedish dialogue for Vídorr and Mats. This will make the scene more accessible to the reader and emphasize the ritualistic nature of the event.
  • End the scene with a strong visual and emotional impact. Show the fire spreading, the victims screaming, and Dani's reaction to the horror.



Scene 42 -  Ascension Through Fire
119 EXT. FIELD - SAME TIME 119
The torch-men exit the house. Inside, the fire has begun to
spread along the platform.
The music rises as the fire picks up. The SINGING, which
wavers in trembling anticipation, has not yet found harmony.
Dani watches this with dissociated eyes. She stands tensely
in the field, eyes locked on the fire. Behind her, all of
Hårga is enraptured.
120 INT. SACRED HOUSE - SAME TIME 120
The fire has grown considerably. Inside the bear, Christian
is now being steam-boiled in the animal’s fluids.
The bear’s FUR begins to catch fire. Before long, the whole
animal is swallowed in the blaze. Christian’s wretched face
becomes invisible behind the flames.
Ulf and Ingemar (still smiling) watch this with detached
fascination.
The fire has now spread to other piles of hay. It has begun
to crawl up the walls of the house.
Ulf is suddenly consumed by flames. He SCREAMS!
121 EXT. FIELD - SAME TIME 121
Ulf’s screams are heard from the Sacred House. Suddenly, every
member of the Hårgan community (who is not singing) begins to
SCREAM as well. Feeling Ulf’s pain, they emit a horrible chorus
of wails. When Ulf’s screams die down, so do theirs.
Meanwhile, Ruben has been given paper to PAINT on. Two elders
encourage him.
DANI, watching the burning house with fraught eyes, is
suddenly met with a wave of conflicting emotions. Her
expression curdles into one of sheer HORROR and DISGUST. Then
it becomes one of deep SORROW and SHAME. Her eyes well with
tears. The singing has now HARMONIZED and has risen to an
insane, operatic pitch.
We cut to an immense WIDE. Dani’s back is in the f.g. and the
burning house is in the b.g. Overcome, Dani buries her face in
her hands. Breaking into gentle sobs, she begins to walk
aimlessly to the side. We TRACK alongside her, keeping her
centered. She is circling the house, pulling at her hair and
face in increasing anguish. She is WEEPING now, and the house
(ever-present in the b.g.) has become ENGULFED in the raging
flames.
Dani begins MOANING and SCREAMING. Her howls almost harmonize
with the singing in the b.g. The fire ROARS and CRACKLES in
the distance. It’s apocalyptic.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 115
121 CONTINUED: 121
Soon it’s uncertain whether Dani is crying or LAUGHING. Her
legs become weak and she collapses to her knees. Four Hårgans
(one of them being Pelle) run into the scene, carrying a
LARGE CHAIR - Dani’s throne.
The Hårgans lift Dani by the arms and SEAT her in the throne.
They then HOIST the chair into the air.
On the upward LIFT, we cut to a tight CLOSE-UP of Dani’s
face. She is being carried forward. Her expression, which
begins as one of great distress, slowly starts to TURN. Her
agony subsides into sudden CONFUSION. What’s happening?
Where am I? I’m on this chair, being carried! Her expression
goes from FEAR to EXCITEMENT to CONFUSION again. She
suddenly lets out an abrupt LAUGH (which we can’t hear over
the music and the now-deafening FIRE). Dani is now being
taken over by an invading sense of pride and contentment.
This soon evolves into a manic exhilaration. Dani BEAMS. She
has been embraced by a new family. She is Queen. She is not
alone.
A SMILE finally breaks onto Dani’s face. (For some, this smile
might recall the photo of Dani in her parent’s bedroom at the
beginning of the film.) She has surrendered to a joy known
only by the insane. She has lost herself completely, and she
is finally free. It is horrible and it is beautiful.

FADE TO BLACK.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery","Thriller"]

Summary The fire in the Sacred House escalates, consuming the bear holding Christian and spreading to the surrounding hay piles, ultimately claiming the life of Ulf. His agonizing screams reverberate throughout the community, prompting a unified wail of grief. Dani witnesses the horrifying scene, overwhelmed by sorrow and shame, collapsing to the ground in tears. She is then lifted by four Hårgans and placed on her throne, which is hoisted into the air. Dani experiences a whirlwind of emotions, from despair to excitement, culminating in a manic smile as she is lifted into the sky, signifying her reintegration into the Hårgan community.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Compelling concept
  • High stakes
  • Effective portrayal of horror and tragedy
  • Engaging character development
Weaknesses
  • Minimal dialogue
  • Disturbing and graphic imagery

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 9

The scene's primary job is to deliver a climactic, emotionally complex resolution that subverts horror conventions, and it lands with devastating power through Dani's beat-by-beat transformation from horror to manic joy. The only thing limiting the score from a 10 is the slight over-explanation in the description (e.g., 'She has surrendered to a joy known only by the insane') which tells the audience what to feel rather than trusting the image entirely.


Story Content

Concept: 9

The concept of a horror film where the final girl is not rescued but absorbed into the cult, ending with a smile of manic joy, is a powerful subversion of the genre. The scene delivers on this by showing Dani's emotional journey from horror to exhilaration, culminating in her beaming smile. The line 'She has surrendered to a joy known only by the insane' crystallizes the concept's dark, ambiguous triumph.

Plot: 8

The plot resolves the central question of Dani's fate: she is not a victim but the new May Queen, complicit in the cult's cycle. The scene shows the final ritual (the burning of Christian and the volunteers) and Dani's coronation. The plot is complete, though the scene's power comes more from character and theme than from plot mechanics.

Originality: 9

The scene is highly original in its tonal and emotional arc: a horror climax that ends with the protagonist's ecstatic smile. The use of collective wailing, the harmonized singing, and Dani's ambiguous laughter/crying is a fresh approach to the 'final girl' trope. The line 'She has surrendered to a joy known only by the insane' is a bold, original thesis.


Character Development

Characters: 9

Dani is the sole focus, and her character is fully realized through her emotional journey: horror, sorrow, shame, confusion, excitement, pride, manic joy. The Hårgans function as a collective character, unified in their wailing and singing. Christian is absent as a character, reduced to a body in the bear, which is a deliberate choice that underscores his objectification.

Character Changes: 9

Dani undergoes a profound change in this scene: from a grieving, horrified outsider to a beaming, manic Queen. The change is dramatized beat by beat: horror → sorrow → confusion → excitement → pride → exhilaration. The line 'She has surrendered to a joy known only by the insane' names the change explicitly. This is a regression into madness, but it is presented as a liberation, which is the film's dark thesis.

Internal Goal: 9

Dani's internal goal in this scene is to process her conflicting emotions and find a sense of belonging and acceptance. She is struggling with horror, disgust, sorrow, and shame, but ultimately surrenders to a sense of joy and freedom.

External Goal: 7

The protagonist's external goal is to survive and navigate the intense and chaotic events unfolding around her, ultimately finding a sense of belonging and purpose within the Hårgan community.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

The scene's central conflict is internal: Dani's horror and sorrow versus her eventual surrender to manic joy. The external conflict (the fire, Christian's death) is resolved, so the tension is entirely psychological. The beat where 'it's uncertain whether Dani is crying or LAUGHING' captures this beautifully. The conflict is strong because it's between Dani's old self (grief, shame) and her new self (acceptance, belonging).

Opposition: 5

Opposition is minimal because the scene is a resolution. The Hårgans are not opposing Dani; they are lifting her up. The only opposition is the dying fire and the memory of Christian, but these are passive. The scene doesn't need active opposition—it's a cathartic release—but the lack of any counter-force makes the emotional turn feel slightly unearned for some readers.

High Stakes: 8

The stakes are existential: Dani's soul. Will she remain a grieving, isolated individual or surrender to a murderous cult's embrace? The scene pays off the entire film's question: can Dani find belonging after losing her family? The final line—'She has lost herself completely, and she is finally free'—makes the stakes explicit and horrifyingly ambiguous.

Story Forward: 9

This is the climax and resolution of the entire story. It moves the narrative to its final state: Dani is crowned, Christian is dead, the cult's cycle continues. The story has nowhere else to go, and the scene delivers a definitive, emotionally complex ending.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene is unpredictable in its emotional trajectory: horror → sorrow → confusion → excitement → manic joy. The reader doesn't know if Dani will break or break through. The line 'Soon it’s uncertain whether Dani is crying or LAUGHING' is a masterful pivot. However, the broad outcome (Dani joins the cult) is expected by this point.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The philosophical conflict in this scene revolves around the themes of sacrifice, belonging, and the loss of self. Dani is faced with the choice of embracing the community's rituals and beliefs or rejecting them in favor of her own values and identity.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 9

This is the scene's strongest dimension. The emotional arc is devastating: from 'sheer HORROR and DISGUST' to 'deep SORROW and SHAME' to 'manic exhilaration.' The physical description—'pulling at her hair and face in increasing anguish'—is visceral. The final smile, 'horrible and beautiful,' lands perfectly. The scene earns its catharsis through the entire film's buildup.

Dialogue: 0

There is no dialogue in this scene. This is appropriate for the climax—words would undercut the primal, wordless emotion. The scene relies on sound (screaming, singing, fire) and visual performance. Scoring 0 is not a weakness; the dimension is absent by design and doesn't hurt the scene.

Engagement: 8

The scene is highly engaging due to its sensory overload (fire, screaming, singing) and Dani's unpredictable emotional journey. The reader is locked into her POV, wondering if she will break or be reborn. The wide shot and tracking description create cinematic momentum. The only slight drag is the description of Ulf's death, which momentarily shifts focus from Dani.

Pacing: 7

The pacing is strong: it builds from the fire's spread to Ulf's scream to Dani's breakdown to her lift. The rhythm of short paragraphs and line breaks creates a breathless, accelerating feel. The only potential issue is the description of Ruben painting, which briefly pauses the momentum. The final paragraph is a bit long but earns its length by detailing Dani's emotional turn.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Scene headings are correct (EXT./INT., SAME TIME). Action lines are vivid but not overwritten. The use of ALL CAPS for key sounds (SCREAMS, WEEPING, LAUGHING) is effective. The parenthetical '(still smiling)' for Ulf and Ingemar is a nice touch. The only minor note is the 'SALMON Revisions' header, which is a draft artifact.

Structure: 8

The scene structure is clear: external event (fire, Ulf's death) → Dani's internal reaction (horror, sorrow) → physical collapse → intervention (Hårgans lift her) → emotional transformation (smile). This is a classic catharsis structure. The cross-cutting between the fire and Dani works well. The scene serves as a perfect climax to the film's thematic arc about grief and belonging.


Critique
  • This scene is the climax of the film, and it's important to make it impactful. However, the visual descriptions are weak and lack the intensity the scene deserves. The scene also feels rushed and doesn't adequately emphasize the emotional arc of Dani.
  • The scene focuses on the visual spectacle of the burning house, but lacks the emotional resonance needed to fully connect with the audience. We know Dani is experiencing complex emotions, but we don't feel her journey through those emotions.
  • The visual descriptions are too literal, lacking the evocative language that can paint a stronger picture for the reader. For example, 'The fire has grown considerably' could be replaced with 'The flames, now a raging inferno, consume the bear's carcass, turning it into a pyre of twisted limbs.'
  • The descriptions of Christian's suffering within the bear are not as visceral or impactful as they could be. This is a crucial moment that demands more vivid imagery and emotional depth.
  • The introduction of Ruben's painting feels like an afterthought and doesn't connect to the overall emotional weight of the scene. The scene could benefit from making a more direct connection between Dani's emotional breakdown and the artistic expression of the Hårgan community.
  • The scene's resolution feels abrupt. Dani's transition from horror and anguish to manic exhilaration could be more gradual and believable. We need to see a more compelling journey from despair to acceptance of her fate.
Suggestions
  • Focus on intensifying the emotional journey of Dani. Use stronger imagery and dialogue to convey her complex emotions, from horror and disgust to sorrow and shame, culminating in her acceptance of her fate.
  • Strengthen the visual descriptions of the burning house and Christian's suffering within the bear. Use more evocative language to create a sense of dread, horror, and spectacle.
  • Explore the symbolism of the fire and its impact on the Hårgan community. How does the fire connect to the themes of sacrifice, rebirth, and the acceptance of death in their culture?
  • Develop a more engaging connection between Dani's emotional journey and Ruben's painting. Perhaps the painting is a visual representation of Dani's internal turmoil, or it could offer a parallel narrative that reflects her emotional state.
  • Give Dani's transition to manic exhilaration more time and depth. Show her slowly embracing her new identity as Queen, perhaps through interactions with the Hårgan community or a sense of purpose and belonging she discovers within their rituals.
  • Consider adding a final line or two to the scene that leaves the audience with a lingering sense of ambiguity. What is Dani's fate? What will happen to the Hårgan community after the fire?
  • Consider using a more poetic and impactful ending. Instead of a fade to black, try ending with a close-up on Dani's face, her smile fading as she succumbs to the fire's embrace, or perhaps the fire engulfing her entirely.